Category: Uncategorized

When Queen Elsa of Arendelle discovers something about herself that sets her apart from everyone else, it’s up to her sister Anna to help her come to terms with it…

“This party sucks, Kristoff.”

Anna of Arendelle normally loved social gatherings, but this one was a particularly dull affair. It was supposed to be a lively dinner party to celebrate her older sister Elsa’s first year on the throne as Queen of Arendelle, but the 22-year-old queen was, so far, failing to make an appearance.

Kristoff, a baby-faced young man, and Anna’s boyfriend, merely shrugged his shoulders at the remark.

“I’d personally rather be back out harvesting the ice,” he half-agreed, “but it’s nice and warm in here.” He beamed a smile at the lovely Anna, who was laying backwards across his lap, smiling back up at him.

They were sitting near the middle of the high table, Anna sitting right next to the massive gold-inlaid chair that was reserved for Elsa. On the other side of the chair was Anna and Elsa’s cousin, Rapunzel, and her husband Flynn.

Anna lifted herself off Kristoff’s lap, and whispered across to her cousin. “Hey, Rae, where’s Elsa?”

Rapunzel, who had been talking with Flynn, looked around the room for a moment before turning back to her cousin with a look that read, “I don’t know.”

Anna sighed heavily, and straightened herself back up in her chair. Her red hair, which was usually in long pigtails, was dressed up in a bun with a single row braid across the crown of her head. The dressing gown she wore had a black torso with a pair of blossoming roses on the front, and was trimmed with gold, and had a thin blue skirt that draped to the floor.

It was the same dress that she had worn last year at Elsa’s coronation. However, her body had changed a bit in that year and the dress had to be altered to accommodate her wider hips and visibly larger chest. Kristoff hadn’t complained too much about the changes, but Anna was constantly complaining about how “fat” she was now, which actually couldn’t have been further away from the truth, but being a princess allowed Anna to get away with such claims sometimes.

Rapunzel, on the other hand, was a bit larger, especially being four months pregnant with her and Flynn’s first child. Once, she had blond hair that was three times the length of her body, but it had since been cut and dyed an auburn color as part of a disguise. However, Rae, as she had come to be called in shorthand, had grown to like her new locks and had kept them this way in the years since her and Flynn’s, whose real name was Eugene Fitzherbert (though he preferred his chosen name Flynn Rider “because it sounded badass”), had first met each other, which itself was a doozy of a tale.

The dinner party had started a few hours ago. Anna had been up in Elsa’s room helping her get ready when the first guests had arrived. Rae and Flynn had already been there for a few days, and had helped set everything up.

Rae had originally wanted to help out in the kitchen, but an incident involving a live chicken, a flute, and a shoe had caused many of the kingdom’s dignitaries to sign the so-called Safe Cooking Pact, the effect of which forbid Rae from ever cooking again.

When the guests arrived, Anna went down to greet them, leaving Elsa to finish getting ready on her own. This was a few hours ago, and Elsa still had not come down. It was long past time for a fashionably late entrance, and now she would just be considered late.

“Do you think she fell asleep?” Anna asked.

“Maybe you should go and check on her,” Kristoff suggested.

“But I can’t just leave these people here,” Anna said. “It’s rude; if Elsa is absent, I’m the acting host of this party, and for the host-”

“Hostess,” Flynn corrected, though Anna ignored his comment.

“-leaves her guests unattended, it’s considered rude!” Anna finished.

“Look at them,” Kristoff countered. He gestured to the assembled guests, who were mostly made up of villagers, feasting at the tables below them. “They laugh and chat amongst themselves with their plates full, their bellies nearly so, and their drinking glasses just the opposite. Half of them are drunk off their wine and ales, and the rest are about to join them. I don’t believe they’ll notice you being gone for five or ten minutes while you go and check on your sister,” Kristoff finished.

Anna sighed heavily with a smile, and shook her head. “I guess you’re right, Kristoff,” she laughed. “I knew there was a reason I liked you.”

“You mean aside from my charming wit and devilish good looks?” He added as he took a swig of his ale.

“And the fact that you put your moose friend to shame,” Anna added as she patted Kristoff on the thigh. He nearly spat his ale through his nose as he half laughed/half jumped in excitement. By the time he had recovered, Anna had risen from the table and was walking down the length of the table, swaying her hips as she did so, knowing Kristoff would be watching her every step.

Kristoff smiled and went back to his ale. Flynn sat down next to him and aimed his eyes at Anna’s backside as well.

“Do she got da booty?” Flynn asked.

“She-” Kristoff began to respond when Rae dipped her head in between him and Flynn and blurted out, “She do!”

Ale came flying out Kristoff’s nose as Rae and Flynn nearly collapsed to the floor in laughter.

***

Anna ascended the massive staircase that led to the second level of the castle, where the bedchambers were located. Below, she could still hear the riotous laughter of the feast in the main hall, and briefly wondered how Elsa could fall asleep and miss out on all the fun.

Maybe Elsa was still self-conscious over what she was after all…

Anna reached the top of the spiral staircase and found herself in the hallway where the door to Elsa’s room was located. Anna approached the door and leaned against it, pressing her ear to the wood paneling.

“Elsa,” Anna said. “Are you in there?” There wasn’t a sound, except a low whistle that seemed to be the wind coming through the castle halls. A chill came up Anna’s spine, and cold air seemed to collect at her feet.

Elsa was definitely here.

“Elsa, open the damn door,” Anna pleaded. “I know you’re in there!”

“I’lm not going,” came Elsa’s muffled reply.

“Why not? You should have been out here hours ago!”

“Anna, just go! I don’t feel like it!” Anna rolled her eyes; God, it was like they were children again, when Anna kept asking Elsa if she wanted to build a snowman.

“Okay, I’ll go. But not unless you come with me! Everyone is downstairs waiting for you!”

“Well let them wait,” Elsa shouted. “Just tell them I’m sick and can’t come down; they’ll understand!”

Anna put her hand on her face and shook her head. “Is this because you’re afraid of how they’ll react to what you are?”

There was no response to that, so Anna continued.

“They already know you’re the Snow Queen, so why hide this from them? They’ll love you all the same, just like I do…”

There was still silence, which frustrated Anna.

“Alright, that’s it,” she muttered. “I’m coming in, ready or not!” Anna pushed open the door and was suddenly hit by a massive chill. The entire room was coated in ice and snow; icicles hung from the ceiling and on the balcony railing. A canopy bed with a sheer curtain was situated on the wall on the left side of the room. On it, Elsa lay naked, surrounded by ice and writhing as she massaged her thighs with one hand while rubbing her chest with the other. Wherever her fingers touched, that part of her body was briefly coated with ice, which dissipated just as quickly.

When Anna opened the door, Elsa had been thoroughly enjoying her masturbation session, but quickly stopped and sat up to cover herself when she realized Anna was in the room.

“Jesus, don’t you knock?” she shouted in surprise as she used her cryokinetic powers to draw moisture in the room to her body, which she then manipulated to cover herself in a fairly elegant ice-blue color, diamond-like dress.

“And here I thought you were upset about not being able to find a husband. Turns out, you’re being antisocial for a whole other reason,” Anna chuckled as she made her way to the bed.

“You know, the astrologist called for clear skies tonight…” Anna teased. Elsa chuckled at the jibe and quickly cleared the room of ice and snow. Elsa scooted back onto the bed to allow Anna a spot to sit. She then drew her legs up to her chest and wrapped her arms around her knees.

“So you just found something better to do with your evening, I guess?” Anna laughed as she put her arm around her sister, who then let out a meek nod.

“I’m just lonely,” Elsa confessed. “Being what I am, kinda makes this whole ‘queen’ thing a bit difficult.”

“They’re not gonna care about that, believe me,” Anna soothed. “If they didn’t have a problem with the fact that you have the ability to control ice, they won’t give two damns about the fact that you’re lesbian.”

Elsa smiled for a moment, but it quickly vanished. In the year since her coronation, she and Anna had discovered that Elsa could not become physically aroused by men.

At first, Elsa thought it was because something was physically wrong with her, but she soon found herself gazing at the chamber maidens in the same manner that she had caught Kristoff gazed at Anna from time to time. It wasn’t until Elsa finally slept with a woman in the village (whom she had later sworn to secrecy about the encounter) that she had confirmed what Anna had suspected for a while: Elsa was gay.

“But what they think there’s no point in having a queen who will never be with a king?”

“Well then in that case, Flynn and Kristoff will have to go around and change some opinions,” quipped Anna. Elsa laughed at the thought, but merely shook her head.

“The fact that I’m gay also diminishes my chances of finding that one person I’m supposed to be with,” Elsa mourned.

“You need to stop being so negative,” Anna chided her sister. “Look outside the balcony.” Anna placed a hand on her sister’s cheek and turned it towards the balcony. “Out there, somewhere, is someone just like you, who will love you for you, warts and all-”

“I don’t have warts,” Elsa stated, but her complaint fell on deaf ears.

“-and they won’t care that you’re a lesbian, or cryokinetic, either.” Anna turned her sister to face her. A tear was welling in the corner of Elsa’s eye as Anna continued. “They will love you unconditionally, almost as much as I love you.”

The tear dropped down Elsa’s cheek and she bowed her head. She placed her hand on Anna’s, and small ice crystals formed on the back of Anna’s hand. But she didn’t pull them away; this had become Elsa’s way of signaling to someone that she wanted them to stay close to her.

Anna put her hand around the back of her sister’s head and pulled her in. Elsa rested her head on Anna’s chest and traced a hand around the back of her neck, leaving small ice trails, and Anna shivered violently as Elsa did so.

“Ooh, I hate it when you do that,” Anna shook the ice off her back and fell back to the bed as Elsa laughed. Elsa lay back besides her sister and draped herself across her sister’s body.

“Why? Do you get all hot and bothered?” Elsa chuckled sinisterly as she traced a frozen finger across Anna’s collarbone. Anna gasped as the cold spread across her neckline, chilling her all the way down to her bones. But it was a relaxing chill, as though all her stress was almost literally being frozen. It was fantastic!

“Maybe,” Anna laughed in response, her teeth chattering.

“Well what about this?” Elsa placed her whole hand on Anna’s chest and Anna felt the cold begin to creep throughout her entire torso, from her breasts down to her waist and thighs. She began breathing raggedly as she felt the ice travel through her vagina; she rubbed her legs together in an attempt to scratch her itch, and a moan escaped her throat.

“Oh God yes,” Anna panted. “Oh…”

The icy sensation crept back into her chest and she could feel the ice tickle spots of her heart. A worried thought crossed Anna’s mind as she remembered that, last year, Elsa had accidentally struck Anna’s heart with her powers and it had nearly killed her. But Elsa had learned so much about controlling her powers since then that Anna wasn’t worried about it, and she trusted that Elsa knew how far she could go.

In truth, Elsa wasn’t actually freezing any part of Anna’s insides; that could kill her if she wasn’t careful. Instead, she was merely manipulating her internal temperature. Not by more than a few degrees, but for the human body, ten degrees meant the difference between your body feeling like a Popsicle and feeling like it could melt into a hot puddle any second. So even so, Elsa still had to be careful. However, she and her sister both had confidence in her abilities

“You’re a real…” Anna struggled for breath as Elsa brought the icy sensation to Anna’s lungs. “…bitch.” Anna breathed heavily and began running her hands over her chest, clasping one over Elsa’s own hand. Anna’s hand became encased in a thin layer of ice, and she used her free hand to grab Elsa by the head.

She pulled her sister in closer and closed her eyes. Elsa did the same, and their lips met. Elsa’s lips were cold and warm at the same time, and Anna attempted to catch her breath, but Elsa was playfully nibbling on Anna’s lip, causing it to briefly freeze whenever she did.

Elsa stuck her tongue in Anna’s mouth and their saliva became like snow. Anna didn’t want the kiss to end, but she pulled back, eyes still closed and lay back down on the bed. When she opened her eyes, Elsa was kneeling on the bed, head back and eyes shut, arms outstretched in the middle of changing clothes.

Instead of the ice diamond dress she had assembled when Anna walked into the room, Elsa was now wearing snow white lingerie; her stockings were barely-there snowflake patterns that revealed lots of leg skin; her garter belt was made in the same style, and a thin white thong “covered” her lady parts.

On her torso, Elsa had crafted a fairly intricate corset, big enough (barely) to hold her well-rounded breasts, ending just above her belly button. Anna watched as Elsa gathered more ice and snow and crafted little white bows on several parts of her new lingerie.

“Show off,” Anna playfully huffed as she finally caught her breath. “I ought to melt those clothes right off you.”

“Too bad you’re not pyrokinetic,” Elsa jabbed right back. “Looks like you’re gonna have to use other means to melt these clothes…” Elsa punctuated her sentence by tracing her fingers across Anna’s neck. Anna gasped loudly.

“You’re really gonna have to stop that…” Anna sad in a breathy voice. She said it, but she didn’t really mean it. She took her hand and placed it on Elsa’s waist, pulling her down on top of her. The two kissed again, and Anna rubbed her hand over Elsa’s side. Elsa kissed on Anna’s neck, and the cold sensation began again.

Elsa’s fingers danced underneath Anna’s skirt and up her soft leg, creating more ice trails as her fingers glided towards Anna’s womanhood. Anna let out a gasp as the chill of Elsa’s hands overwhelmed her, the cold that crept through the inside of her body reached her vagina again, and she began to twitch.

“Don’t… stop…” Anna gasped, but Elsa quickly removed her hand from Anna’s thighs and placed it on her belly, tracing around her belly button and waistline.

Anna suddenly wrapped her bare legs around Elsa, her high-heel clad feet sticking high into the air. As Elsa continued to touch Anna’s body, Anna felt herself growing impatient with Elsa’s teasing.

“Stop it…” she breathed heavily. “Stop teasing me…”

“No,” Elsa said simply, a devilish grin on her face.

“Please, I’m begging you-OOH!” Something cold ran its way through Anna’s slit; it wasn’t Elsa’s finger; both of her hands were on Anna’s stomach. It might have been Elsa’s tongue, but Anna couldn’t say for sure.

Anna wrestled her way out from underneath Elsa and quickly scrambled around behind her sister. Elsa reached behind in an attempt to grab Anna, but Anna was too quick; she grabbed Elsa by the shoulders and pushed her face down into the bed.

“Mmmm…” Elsa sighed. “When did little Anna become so aggressive? Anna chuckled and used her free hand to smack Elsa’s tiny rear.

“Ooh, again!” Elsa demanded. “Harder!” Anna smacked Elsa’s ass again, and Elsa jumped in delight. Anna grabbed Elsa’s cheeks and squeezed them, pulling them apart so her tight asshole was exposed. She parted her ass cheeks further, and Elsa’s pussy opened up with them. Blond pubes lined her thighs, and Anna bent down and began licking.

“Oh, damn…” Elsa groaned in delight. Anna’s tongue flicked every part of Elsa’s crotch, which was cold to the touch from the thin, frost thong. The heat from Anna’s tongue, however, quickly melted it. Elsa’s eyes rolled into the back of her head, and she placed a hand over her breasts, rubbing them, squeezing. She dipped her hand into the corset and pulled her breasts out so she could tweak her nipples until they were diamond-stiff.

Anna’s hands were still on Elsa’s ass, groping and squeezing the soft flesh as her tongue probed deeper into Elsa’s wet pussy. Elsa moaned softly and began bucking back onto Anna’s face; Anna responded by burying her face deeper and deeper into Elsa’s rear.

It wasn’t until she felt Elsa’s sopping wet hole tighten around her tongue that Anna finally pulled her face back. Elsa was dripping, both with melted ice and her own wetness. Anna drew a hand across Elsa’s spine, down through her ass crack until it found Elsa’s open vag. Anna wiggled one finger inside, then two. She began moving them around inside Elsa, who was moaning quietly into the bed.

“Oh God, keep going,” Elsa panted. “Oh yes! Right there…” She stifled a weeping cry, grabbing a nearby pillow and clutching it to her breast. Anna became a bit more aggressive in her motions, thrusting her fingers in and out until Elsa was gasping for air.

“I can’t breathe…” she wheezed into the pillow. Elsa’s arousal intensified, the temperature of her body in free-fall as she began losing control of her powers. The pillow she clutched became encased in a massive ice cube, and snow had begun to fall from the ceiling. Ice was radiating out from Elsa’s body and covering the bedsheets, and Anna’s hand was growing numb from Elsa’s cold pussy, but she still pressed on.

Elsa reached one hand back behind her and groped around for Anna’s thigh, finally found it and released some excess energy into Anna’s leg. Anna scooted herself closer and Elsa’s hand found Anna’s own dripping snatch. The touch of Elsa’s hand caused Anna’s entire body to shiver in chills. Elsa began sliding her fingers back and forth through Anna’s cunt, finally finding her clitoris and giving it a light pinch. Anna squealed with delight and collapsed into Elsa, bringing her free hand around to grope on her cold breasts.

Elsa was pulled back to her knees, and the pair fell backwards onto the bed. Elsa attempted to catch her breath, but Anna quickly wrapped both hands around her torso and soon had one hand back on Elsa’s breasts and the other deep in her snatch.

“Oh my God,” Elsa whispered. She weaseled herself out of Anna’s grip before she could finish, and turned around to face her sister.

“Not yet, sissy,” Elsa said. She grabbed Anna’s shoulder and pulled down the top of her dress, letting Anna’s own breasts fall free from their confinement. Anna stood off the bed and pulled the dress down around her feet and stepped out of it.

Elsa grabbed her sister’s hands, sending the icy cold up Anna’s arms. Elsa pulled her into her cold, loving embrace. She brought her hand to Anna’s head and brushed her pretty red hair out of her face, causing snow crystals to form on Anna’s mop. Anna could only smile as Elsa rested for a moment.

“I love you,” Elsa whispered into Anna’s ear.

“I love you too,” Anna replied with no hesitation. The pair smiled at each other, and Anna soon had her face buried between Elsa’s breasts. Her tongue licked both nipples, which were still cold and stiff, and playfully nibbled on them as well as the rest of Elsa’s chest.

They rolled over so Elsa was on top now, placing tiny kisses on Anna’s chest and belly, licking around her belly button and waist. Ice formed wherever she licked, moving down towards Anna’s fire-crotch. Anna found Elsa’s hands and grabbed hold of them, interlocking her fingers with Elsa’s as she moved further south. Elsa’s tongue slipped into Anna’s crack and immediately found her clit. The cold was almost too much for her, and she nearly came right then and there, but Elsa was too skilled with her tongue to let that happen.

She began licking up and down Anna’s thighs, nursing on her legs and outer lips before going back in. She began sucking Anna’s clit, and threw her tongue down Anna’s tight hole. Anna closed her eyes, ran her hands through Elsa’s blond hair and pressed herself into Elsa’s face.

“Ooh, right there,” Anna breathed with a massive smile. Everywhere Elsa’s tongue and fingers went, a thin layer of ice formed and quickly melted from Anna’s body heat, leaving nearly her entire body soaking wet.

“What did I tell you about teasing me?” Anna laughed as she sat up, pulling Elsa up with her.

“Keep doing it until you cum?” Elsa asked rhetorically. Anna laughed with her sister before placing her hands on Elsa’s head and brought it close to her’s, placing yet another kiss on Elsa’s lips, moaning passionately the entire time. Anna then put her right leg around Elsa’s waist, and the other underneath Elsa’s right leg, pushing their pussies closer until they touched.

Anna grabbed Elsa’s waist and began moving her hips about, rubbing their vulvas together. Elsa reached down and placed her thumb on Anna’s clit, making her entire pussy extremely cold.

“God, I love it when you do that, Elsa,” Anna breathed heavily as she continued moving her hips.

“What about this?” Elsa asked as she yanked Anna’s body towards her and grabbed her by the tits, making small ice crystals form on Anna’s nipples and the rest of her chest. Elsa started rubbing her body against Anna’s torso against hers, both of their hard nipples coming into contact with the others, and Anna was sent into a fit.

“I’m almost there,” she whispered into Elsa’s ear.

“Me too,” Elsa replied. Elsa threw her arms around Anna and pressed herself tight against her sister, their bodies twitching in hot anticipation of their climaxes. Despite the snow and ice in the room, both of them were sweating profusely as they neared orgasm, Elsa’s ice-lingerie long since melted away, leaving little water droplets glistening over her’s and Anna’s bodies.

Anna gave one last pelvic thrust and her clit met Elsa’s; the friction of that final thrust sent both of them over the edge. Anna tightened so hard, it felt like her pussy was no bigger than a crochet needle. She loosened just a bit, and her cum juices came dripping out like a sieve. She was dry heaving as she came, making a sound that was somewhere between a scream and an exhausted wheeze.

Elsa’s clit throbbed painfully as she quickly put her hand down there and rubbed herself quickly to alleviate the pain, giving her no less than three more rapid-fire orgasms in the span of only a few seconds before she was finally finished.

Sweat dripped from their bodies as Elsa collapsed on top of Anna, both of them exhausted and breathless. Their bodies stuck together from the sweat of their exertions, and they lay silently for a minute as Elsa used her powers to cool them both off.

“I love you, Anna,” Elsa said in between breaths.

“I love you, Elsa,” Anna replied, equally breathless. Anna kissed Elsa again, who suddenly broke into tears. She rested her head on Anna’s chest and wept.

“I love you, more than anything else in the world,” Elsa cried. “You’re my sister, and more than that, and I don’t ever want to lose you…” Tears rolled off Elsa’s cheek as she sobbed into Anna’s breasts.

Anna was somewhat shocked; she had never seen Elsa break down like this before.

“And I’ll always be here for you,” Anna replied. Elsa looked up and smiled through her tears.

“You’re all I have left in the world,” Elsa continued. “I don’t know what I’d do without you…”

Anna didn’t say another word; she didn’t have to. She grabbed Elsa’s head and pulled her close, both of them laying in silence as they regained their energy.

It was a solid ten minutes of silence before Anna piped up, “So, ready to go downstairs, Elsa?”

Elsa chuckled as she lifted her head. “I would be, but I’m really exhausted, now,” she said with a laugh.

“Just an hour or so,” Anna promised. “Then, we can come back here, and get back to what’s really important.”

“And that would be…?” Elsa asked, a look of true confusion on her face.

Anna leaned forward and whispered into her sister’s ear. The confusion disappeared and was replaced by a look that was a mix of excitement and anticipation.

“Ooh, I don’t think I’ve ever done that before,” Elsa laughed as Anna leaned back. “But what about Kristoff?”

“What about him?” Anna asked with a devilish smile. They pair burst into riotous laughter.

“You’re a terrible girlfriend, you know that?” Elsa said with a hearty giggle.

“Well, we’re only doing that on one condition,” Elsa added. “And you know what that condition is…”

“Do you really think I can do it?” Elsa asked.

“I know you can,” Anna replied. Elsa smiled and stood off the bed. She reformed her ice-dress as Anna rushed to pull her own dress back on and walked to the bedroom door.

“Well then,” Elsa said. “Time for the people of Arendelle to learn the truth about their beloved Snow Queen…”

Without another word, Elsa took Anna’s hand, fingers laced, and they walked downstairs together.

---

Laura, once a lesbian, has been blackmailed into a path of degradation and conditioning that has left her as nothing more than a degraded fuckbunny…

Chapter 39
THE EXPOSE

Inside The Secret Life Of A Lesbian Slut
– The Dirty Secrets Gay Women Don’t Want You To Know –
by Ingrid Pellman

When I first met Laura, she was naked, crying and being fucked by a dog.

We’d arranged to meet in a park by Laura’s house, because Laura had telephoned this magazine and said that she wanted to talk about her fascinating lifestyle. She’d dressed in the way she was accustomed to dress – short skirt, sheer lycra boob-tube, no underwear of any sort – and waited on a park bench for me. But I’d been running late, and a large labrador had taken an interest in Laura. When it sniffed at her crotch, she’d spread her legs for it and let it start to lick her pussy, and before long it had become horny and Laura had obediently removed her clothes, got down on all fours on the grass, and let it mount her.

“I hate fucking dogs,” she told me later as she dressed, wiping the tears from her face. “I hate it so much. But it’s not my choice. Males are just superior to me – all males, even if they’re dogs – and if a male wants to use my fuckhole I have to obey. I just feel grateful that the dog approved of me enough to to want to rape me, and that it enjoyed fucking me like that”

I pointed out to her she had appeared to orgasm several times from being fucked by the dog, including when it ejaculated inside her.

“My body understands what my place is in the world, and it rewards me when I’m being a good little slut,” Laura explained. “I don’t have any more choice about when I orgasm than I do about who fucks me.” She scooped the dog’s cum from her vagina as she spoke, and licked it from her fingers with what appeared to be happiness.

****

Laura is young, big-breasted, energetic, has bright pink hair, and identifies as a lesbian. Her friends call her “Kitten Tits”, but she asked to be identified as Laura for this article so that the final publication would appear under internet searches for her birth name. She lives with two other girls her age. Slavetoy, who was once called Erica, is an attractive, submissive girl who seems to worship Laura, waiting on her approval for literally everything that she does. Laura says that Slavetoy used to be her girlfriend but had been demoted to “pet”, which she says suits her better. The other girl, Candy Twat, formerly Taylor, is a lithe, petite blonde, who spent the entirety of my time with Laura completely naked, blushing furiously, and rubbing her clitoris. I am told Candy Twat is Laura’s girlfriend but she acts more like her unwilling slave.

Laura’s house is not like most people’s houses. The first thing one notices upon approaching it is that the front yard has a direct view into the master bedroom. There are no curtains, and the large window frames the bed like a pornographic video. As we walked towards the house from the park, I saw two boys, maybe 15 years old, standing on the footpath staring at Laura’s house, and some distance away an older man equally entranced. The reason became clear as we came close – Slavetoy and Candy Twat were engaged in a passionate naked 69 on the master bed, exchanging uninhibited cunnilingus in full view of the street. I watched as Candy Twat appeared to publicly orgasm from Slavetoy’s tongue, and wet liquid visibly spurted onto Slavetoy’s face – was she squirting? – and then Laura led me to the front door and we went inside.

The inside of Laura’s house is, if anything, even more confronting. The carpets and walls are coloured in suffocating shades of feminine pink. It gives the impression of being inside a strip club crossed with a schoolgirl’s bedroom.

The centrepiece of the living room is the TV, which is on, and showing explicit fetish porn of a bound woman having her breasts caned. Laura explains that the TV is always on, and always showing images like this. She says that sometimes the things on the TV replay in her dreams, and she wakes up wet and horny. Above the TV are two large canvas prints, one showing an extreme close-up of Laura’s aroused vagina with semen leaking from it, the other displaying her visibly bruised breasts after a man has recently ejaculated on them.

Many of the items of furniture have large dildos protruding from them. Laura sits on a couch featuring one of these, and unabashedly slides the phallus into her vagina as she sits. I hear a quiet buzz as it starts to vibrate inside her while she sits on it. I take a more traditional chair. Shortly afterwards, Slavetoy and Candy Twat come crawling out from the bedroom on all fours, both completely naked. Both choose to kneel on the floor rather than use the dildo chairs. Candy Twat blushingly fingers her groin as she kneels.

Laura instructs Slavetoy to fetch drinks. She apologises to me, that because I am a “bitch” she can only offer me urine or sperm to drink. I am taken aback and politely decline. Slavetoy soon returns with three wine glasses full of what the smell and colour confirm to be warm urine and passes them out to the girls, who sip from them as if it is champagne. Laura explained that the urine was from a mixture of men, dogs, and horses, as sadly they just couldn’t get men to piss in their mouths often enough to satisfy all their needs.

“I hated drinking piss at first,” she tells me, “but as I learned my place in the world I came to like it more and more. Now it just seems so natural than a dumb lesbian slut like me would drink urine. All women should drink it. It makes my pussy wet and it reminds me of what a fuckpig I am. I feel weird and nauseous now if I drink normal-people drinks.”

I watch the girls drink the urine – Candy Twat still playing with her pussy as she drinks – and I’m disgusted, but fascinated. Laura seems so happy and content like this, degraded and debased. How was this possible?

I ask if I can get my own drink – of water – and Laura says I can, so I go to the kitchen. I notice three dog bowls laid out on the floor, labelled “ERICA”, “LAURA” and “TAYLOR”. They seem to have the residue of what appears to be dog food in them. I pour a glass of water and return to sip on it.

Laura takes me on a tour of the house. It’s a brief tour. I’ve already seen the bedroom and the kitchen. She points me at the bathroom and the toilet, but tells me I can’t use them. “They’re only for visiting men,” she says. I ask her how she toilets, and she tells Candy Twat to demonstrate.

As I watch, Candy Twat crawls to the backdoor of the house, opens it, and crawls out into the backyard, still naked. The backyard is neat and attractive but I note the side fences are exceptionally low, giving a clear view from the neighbours’ yards. In fact an Indian man next door is watching these proceedings with interest.

As I watch, Candy Twat turns, still on all fours, to give the neighbour a clear view of her groin. She begins to masturbate more energetically, her fingers pumping in and out of her vagina, and then she starts to urinate. Piss spurts from her pussy and runs down her legs, pooling at her knees and soaking the grass. Clearly aroused, she lowers her head until her cheek is pressed into the dirt and her breasts are being tickled by the grass blades. Urine flows until her bladder is empty, and then a few moments later she orgasms, her whole body shaking.

She lies like that for a moment, recovering, then staggers to her feet. She licks her fingers clean, then transfers them to her vagina, scoops up more of her juices, and licks them clean again. She repeats this until she appears to be satisfied with the dryness of her groin, and then walks to an outdoor shower, turns it on, and washes. Laura tells me the shower only offers cold water. “Bitches don’t deserve comfort.” When Candy Twat is done, she comes back inside, wet and shivering, and Laura rubs her dry with a towel.

“Do you toilet this way every time?” I ask Laura as we return to the couch.

“No,” Laura says. “A lot of the time we piss in each others’ mouths. In fact none of us can orgasm now from a bitch’s tongue without pissing on her face. It’s a conditioned reaction. We orgasm, and then we just start pissing. It’s good because a lesbian who licks out another girl *should* be degraded by being pissed on. Or we just wet ourselves in public like stupid little babies. It doesn’t really matter how we toilet as long as it degrades us and makes us remember we’re disgusting fuckpigs.”

“Our car smells like piss all the time,” she told me later, “because one day Slavetoy and I wet ourselves in it because we’re stupid and whorish, and then a boy who fucks us sometimes said that seeing as we’d already ruined the car we should keep pissing in it every time we use it. We’re not allowed to wear clothes while we’re inside it, and when we get out at home we have to kneel on the road next to it and press our noses into the pissy seats and masturbate until we cum. Sometimes our neighbours watch us do that.”

***

For someone who identifies as a lesbian, it soon becomes clear that Laura has a lot of sex with men. And this, she tells me, is the secret that all lesbians are hiding.

“I’ve always wanted to fuck men,” she says. I’m on her couch, and she’s kneeling at my feet, naked. She’s starting blankly at the abuse porn on the television, and almost absentmindedly working her fingers in and out of her vagina as she squeezes her breasts with her other hand.

“I’ve always wanted to fuck men… but I didn’t want to consent to it. I wanted them to rape me. And so I cockteased them. I dressed like a big-titted slut, and I pretended to be friends with them, and I hugged them, and I hoped that one day one of them would just push me down and use me like I deserved. And when that didn’t work, I started fucking girls. I became a lesbian. I kissed pretty girls in front of men, and made out with them, and… I just got used to it.”

She looks up at me. Her face is blank, filled with a mixture of confusion, arousal and guilt. I have the very clear sense that if I leaned down and kissed her right now, she would melt, and become a submissive little toy for my pleasure.

“I didn’t know how to stop. I didn’t know how to tell men that it was okay, that even though I said no, even though I pushed them away, it was all right to just violently force me, and fuck me, and breed me, and degrade me. My lesbianism was just to entertain them, to attract them, to keep me wet and horny while I waited to be raped.”

She looks at me and says, “You know, you’d be more comfortable with your panties off.”

She is right. I’m on my third glass of water and it’s very hot in Laura’s house, and I allow Laura to reach under my skirt and slide my panties down my legs and over my high heels. She goes to throw them in a corner. “Please,” I say, stopping her. “I don’t want to lose them.”

She nods, and gently parts my legs. Then she pushes the panties up inside my vagina, forcing the lacy fabric into my sex hole, until only a small glimpse of pink fabric peeks out. I am surprised by how wet I am. It doesn’t occur to me to question what Laura is doing. Of course I should store my panties in my vagina. It seems so natural. I think how nice it might feel to store my car keys there as well, that big black fob on the keyring pushing past my cunt-lips…

“Lesbians generally fall into four categories,” Laura is telling me. “Lesbian sluts are like me. Our whole lesbianism is just like a mating display. It’s designed to attract men and get them to rape us. That’s what we want.”

“The second category is lesbian bitches. They’re the worst kind. They use their lesbianism as a way to hurt men, to deny them sex. They’re often… feminists.” It appears to physically hurt Laura to say this word. “The only way to deal with lesbian bitches is to hurt them and rape them and degrade them until they’re crying, and then do it again every day until they learn their lesson.”

Slavetoy brings me another glass of water. My vagina is so wet, and my bladder is getting full. I am uncomfortale. I stand to accept the water from Slavetoy, and as I sit I find one of the smaller, stubbier dildos prodding at my anus. I shift to get more comfortable and feel it poke pleasurably at my sphincter. I relax, and let the tip inside me.

“The third category are lesbian rapebait. They’re basically like the sluts – they want to be fucked by men – only they haven’t realised it yet. They think they only like women. But when they get raped two or three times they learn how much they like cock. I have some friends like that.”

Slavetoy sits down next to me, and leans against me. Her large, naked tits brush my arm. She nuzzles my neck. It feels good. I lean down and kiss her on the lips. Her mouth tastes like urine. It should be disgusting but somehow it’s hot, and I kiss her harder to taste more of it.

“And the fourth type of lesbian is the stupid lesbian,” Laura says. “I mean, they’re all stupid lesbians because they’re all women, but these ones are extra stupid becuase they don’t think they’re lesbians.” Laura is fiddling with my skirt. She is uncinching it. She pulls it away and my cunt is bare. I squeal, but Slavetoy is still kissing me and it’s muffled. Laura parts my legs slightly and reaches in to stroke my clitoris and I stop caring. It feels good. It feels right.

“Stupid lesbians think they’re heterosexual,” Laura says, “and they don’t realise yet that women are made for fucking. If there’s no men around, she should be raping another slut or being raped by one, and if there *are* men around but they’re not actively fucking her, she should be putting on a show with other sluts for their amusement.”

Slavetoy stops kissing me, and then whispers in my ear, “You’re such a stupid lesbian, Ingrid.” And then I feel Laura’s tongue on my clitoris and I stop caring.

***

They moved me to the master bedroom at one point, becuase Laura said they couldn’t cum anymore unless a man might be watching. They had undressed me and I was naked and people would see me but I didn’t care. Laura licked my pussy, then Candy Twat licked my pussy, and then Slavetoy and Candy Twat fucked while Laura 69ed me.

I had never licked a cunt before but Laura’s tasted so good. I knew when I made her cum she would piss on my face – and I was scared of that – but I couldn’t stop, I needed to keep tasting her twat. I licked and licked until I made her orgasm, and was rewarded by a hot spray of urine. I instinctively opened my mouth and let her piss into it. It tasted like Slavetoy’s mouth. It tasted good. I drank it all and swallowed and then, moments later, orgasmed myself. My bladder was full so I relaxed it, and immediately discovered that pissing into a girl’s mouth is one of the best experiences in the world.

Afterwards, when I regained my senses, I discovered that several men had indeed been watching me from the footpath. I blushed but Slavetoy and Laura held me down, preventing me from covering myself. Candy Twat began licking my body clean, and Laura made me blow my audience a kiss and spread my legs to give them a better look at my freshly-licked cunt.

It felt unreal. I had been a conservative and shy lover all my life and now here I was lezzing off with degraded whores in public view. I had swallowed a girl’s piss. Maybe it was the unreality that let me do it – it was so *far* past my usual inhibitions that I felt like a different person – not Ingrid Pellman at all, but a stupid piss-drinking lesbian slut living happily with her harem in a degrading fantasy brothel.

As I lay there, I asked Laura about having sex with men.

“Men are just naturally better than women,” she told me. I tried to summon an objection, but it was hard to feel the equal of anyone while lying naked in public view with cunt juices on your face and urine in your belly. “We exist,” she continued, “so that men can be entertained by fucking us, and hurting us, and cumming on us, and looking at us. We are here to have their babies and cook their meals and suck their cocks. We were given so many sensitive areas on our body – particularly our cunts and tits – so that men can control us with pain or pleasure. If I’m not pleasing a man I’m worthless.”

Candy Twat had moved to licking my cunt clean, so I used my hands to hold her face tighly against my pussy and grind against her for a bit. I asked Laura which men she had sex with.

“As many as I can,” she tells me. “I fuck my boss at work, of course. My job is basically just to be his sex toy now. That’s what I get paid for. I degrade myself for him each day and lez off with other girls while he watches and he puts his cum in or on me if he feels like it. I let my male friends rape me. I encourage them to. Some of them pay me money for it. I don’t have any friends anymore who don’t fuck me.”

She cuddles up to me and plays with my tits. “I work nights as a prostitute. Men fuck me while wearing condoms but afterwards I drink the sperm from the condoms, or feed it to Slavetoy or Candy Twat.” She guides my hand to her pussy, and I know she wants me to finger-fuck her, but instead I pinch her clitoris, for fun. She seems to enjoy that just as much.

“The worst thing is,” she says, “I seduced my brother. He loved me as a sister, as family, and I wanted him to see me as nothing but a fuckpig, so I cockteased him and cockteased him and cockteased him until he couldn’t help himself, and he raped me, and I loved it, and now he rapes me all the time. That’s what a stupid whore I am.”

I think of my own two brothers, both older than me. I think of them fucking me. I think of having Brian’s cock in my ass while Todd rapes my mouth. It’s disgusting. I’m horrified. I can’t stop picturing it. I picture my father joining in. I pull Candy Twat’s mouth tighter against my pussy.

“That’s how we got pregnant,” Laura tells me. “Me and Slavetoy and Candy Twat. My brother raped us until he impregnated us.”

***

Laura and her friends are all around six months pregnant to Laura’s brother. He didn’t want to impregnate any of them, they tell me, but they were such teasing sluts around him that they eventually overpowered his self control. They feel guilty about being such disgusting whores with him, Laura says, and about saddling him with incipient children, so they do whatever they can to service him sexually by way of payment. Laura says after the babies are born, her brother will marry Slavetoy, and then all three girls with live with him as his permanent harem.

She sounds a little unsure of herself as she says this and looks like she might cry, so I question her on it. She quickly puts a smile on her face and tells me being her brother’s fucktoy has been her fantasy since she was a little girl, and she’s so happy that he’s going to marry her former girlfriend that she masturbates to the idea every day.

The girls are all lactating by now, quite heavily. Laura tells me they worked hard to stimulate their breasts to produce milk, because “a good slut should make her tits useful”. They all take pills to increase their lactation, and they are milked several times a day.

None of them express their own milk. Laura tells me “a good slut shouldn’t be in control of her own tits”, and indeed, all three girls seem almost unable to milk themselves. They clearly want to be milked from quite early in the day, and as the pressure of milk in their breasts grows they become visibly uncomfortable. It is not until Candy Twat starts crying from her need for release that Laura takes her to the living room, has her climb up on the coffee table on all fours, places a bucket under her breasts, and begins to milk her like a cow.

Laura is not gentle to Candy Twat’s udders. She is clearly doing her best to hurt the pretty blonde’s breasts. Candy Twat cries as she is milked, but, more surprisngly, she also makes a noise. I don’t understand it at first, but then it becomes clear – she is mooing, like a cow. Laura says they have all conditioned themselves to make this noise, to remind thesmelves of what they are. They can’t help but moo when they are milked.

Laura says the girls are milked six times a day. One milking doesn’t happen until they are crying from the pain, to remind them of what they are and what they desrve. If there is a man in the house they have to moo for his attention to receive this milking. After they have had their “pain milking” they are then milked rapidly on a fairly fast schedule several times over the rest of the day. The repeated milking promotes milk production, meaning their breasts will make more milk and get fuller faster. The more often they are milked, the more often they need to be milked, and the more dependent they are on someone to squeeze the milk out of their tits.

Laura tells me she has always had large breasts, and always been ashamed of them. She thought large breasts meant she was slutty. She tells me she was right – she is slutty. Since she began lactating, her breasts have grown another two cup sizes. She tells me she feels disgusted when she sees herself in the mirror. She thinks the word “cow” whenever she sees her breasts. She can’t imagine that anyone could look at her and see a human being instead of a sub-human fucktoy.

When it comes time for Laura to be milked she crawls over to me in tears, kneeling in front of me, mooing softly. I lead her to the table and get the milking bucket, and I grip her breasts firmly. I pull down on her left breast in the milking motion I saw her use on Candy Twat. Laura gasps, and moos, and milk squirts from her tit into the bucket. I feel my pussy growing wet. I pull on her breast again, harder. I am trying to hurt her. She has told me she likes it when her breasts are hurt, because it’s what they deserve for being so big and slutty.

After a few squirts I can’t help myself. I kneel next to her and take her nipple into my mouth. She gasps, then gasps again and moos as I milk her into my mouth. Milk floods over my tongue. It tastes good. I suck eagerly at her udder while she moos and cries. I drink all the milk from that breast, and then squeeze her other tit into the bucket until it is dry.

I ask the girls what will become of their babies. They tell me they will be raised well – girls should be sluts, but not until they’re grown up. They’ll learn what they need to so that when the girls come of age they’ll be ready to spread their legs, and when the boys come of age they’ll learn to treat girls like the sluts they are.

Slavetoy is the last to need her “pain milking”, but Laura refuses to give it to her when she starts to cry. Instead, Laura gets a thick leather belt from the bedroom and uses it to beat Slavetoy’s breasts as I watch. Slavetoy screams each time the belt slaps into her milk-swollen over-sensitive breasts, and milk squirts from her nipples on each impact. Laura makes her masturbate as she is tortured, and Slavetoy frantically rubs her cunt as she is whipped in the udders again and again. Laura keeps hitting her until there are bright red welts on her breasts and no more milk is coming from her nipples. It is only then that Laura takes her to the table for the rest of her milking. It is clear that the welts make the process of having her breasts squeezed three or four times as agonising as normal. Laura rubs Slavetoy’s pussy as she milks her, and I watch Slavetoy orgasm twice while crying and in pain. Afterwards Slavetoy thanks Laura, and Laura has Slavetoy lick Laura’s cunt to orgasm.

***

Later in the afternoon I accompany Laura on a jog around her neighbourhood. Laura says her brother likes her to go on jogs like this to stay fit. However as far as I can tell the purpose of the run is less about exercise and more about further degrading Laura.

It takes Laura some time to get ready to jog. She starts by stripping naked and rubbing her pussy in front of me until she is on the edge of orgasm. Then she adds her accessories.

It starts with a vibrator in her vagina. The phallus is quite large and stuffs her uncomfortably full. The base of the vibrator has two clamps, which she attaches to her labia, wincing as she does. I note the vibrator is quite heavy and when she stands her labia bear the full weight of it. When the vibrator is switched on it makes a loud humming that can be heard several feet away. Laura is visibly distracted by it.

Next she works a butt plug into her anus. The plug is thick and uncomfortable. It sports a cute little bunny puff on its rear.

After that she places a clover clamp on her clitoris. A large round metal weight is suspended from the clamp that swings and bounces freely between her legs.

She gets my help to lift her breasts, and first places an elastic band around each tit, constricting the base and making her breasts bulge lewdly as blood is trapped inside them. It is clear this makes them much more senstive than they were before. Then she tapes a strip of metal to her chest at the base of her breasts. Semi-sharp points line the strip, pointing outwards. When I release her breasts, they rest against the strip, the spikes poking painfully at her underboob. We then get two more weighted clover clamps and attach one to each nipple.

Now we dress Laura. We wrap a short plaid skirt around her waist – so short the hem doesn’t even cover the bottom of her pubic mound. The weight hanging from her clit is clearly visible, as is the base of the vibrator protruding from her cunt. At the rear it rests above the bunny-tail buttplug, exposing basically all of her ass cheeks.

Then we give her a top. Ostensibly this is a white tube top. It has the word “FUCKTOY” written across the chest in pink and glitter. The bottom, however, has been cut away with scissors. When Laura stands still, the bottom of the top *just* covers her nipples. Each step, however, makes her breasts bounce free of it and expose themselves.

Laura gives me a pen and gets me to write on her breasts. On the left breast, at her instruction, I write “LESBIAN COCK-SLUT” and on the right I write, “YOU HAVE PERMISSION TO RAPE ME”.

Laura brings out a pair of very high heels, slips her feet into them, and teeters precariously on them. Then we get a pair of handcuffs and use them to cuff Laura’s hands behind her back. They lock. Slavetoy has the only key; Laura will not be able to free herself until we return.

Lastly, Slavetoy puts a pair of headphones on Laura’s head, playing a sound file from Laura’s iPhone. I listen to what she is hearing briefly. It is Laura’s own voice, repeating over and over, “I am a dumb lesbian slut. I deserve to be raped.” The recorded voice is broken by gasps and moans – it sounds like Laura is masturbating as she recites it. Or is being fucked.

Finally, we go for the jog.

Laura looks ridiculous. She can barely walk in the high heels, but she tries her best to jog. With each step, her boobs bounce up and down. They fly free from her top, exposing themselves to everyone. The weights on her nipple clamps bounce along with her breasts, tugging agonisingly at her nipples. Each time her tits flop down against her chest, they slam into the strip of spikes, which as far as I can tell is exceptionally painful, and milk squirts from her clamped nipples and dribbles down her breasts and stomach.

The weight on her clitoris bounces as well, tugging painfully at the most sensitive part of her body. Even from some distance away I can hear the vibrator thrumming inside her cunt. The combined effect of the vibrator distending her pussy and the plug in her ass makes her stride into a humiliating waddle. She struggles to keep her balance, and with her hands behind her back it is obvious that if she falls forward she will take the full weight of her body on her tits, crushing them agains the pavement.

She is crying after only forty metres, but at the same time I note that her inner thighs are wet with the juices of her arousal.

She tells me later the other two girls get their exercise at night, both completely naked except for weights hanging from their tits and clit. Slavetoy masturbates constantly as she walks, forbidden from removing her right hand from her cunt for any reason. Candy Twat crawls on all fours behind, dragged by a leash connected to her nipple clamps, the handle held by Slavetoy. Laura’s brother says he plans to get them a dog, both so that it can fuck Laura regularly, and so that they can connect its leash to both of their clit clamps and have it pull them along on these walks. The girls only have one stop on their walk, at the local park, where they publicly 69 each other to orgasm before returning home.

I should be disgusted by Laura’s degradation but I find it arousing. I remember pretty big-breasted girls at my high school, who cockteased the boys I had crushes on, who stole their attention, who laughed at me and excluded me from their social circles. This feels like justice, watching this large-udded lesbian crying from pain in public. I feel my groin moistening again as we jog.

We come across a loose dog during our run. There is no sign of its owner. It is a large male border collie. Laura stops as she sees it. She spreads her legs and waits. After a while the dog comes over and sniffs at her pussy. Then it licks her a couple of times.

Laura moans and sinks to her knees She is crying. I remember her saying how much she hates fucking dogs. Nevertheless she is leaning over and nuzzling underneath the dog. She finds it penis and takes it into her mouth. The dog pants happily as Laura sucks its cock. After a while it begins humping against Laura’s face and whining. Shortly thereafter, Laura pulls away, gasping. There is dog semen dribbling from her mouth. She turns and presents her ass to the dog, removing her butt plug and inviting it to rape her. But it only barks once, and then turns and trots away. Laura waits in that position until it is gone, and then awkwardly climbs to her feet.

I ask her about the experience. “It makes me feel subhuman,” she says, still crying. “Servicing a dog’s cock. But that’s exactly what I deserve. I was born to serve cocks – all cocks. Otherwise why would its cum taste so good?” Later she confesses to me that she orgasmed when she felt its sperm on her tongue.

As we jog down a fairly secluded alley, I can no longer help myself. I slap Laura across the face, grab her hair, and force her to her knees. I hurriedly raise my own skirt to expose my still-pantyless cunt, and push Laura’s face against my pussy. She accepts this without complaint. I grind my pussy against her face as she probes my slit with her tongue. What finally makes me orgasm is the thought of the dog cum in her mouth, and the idea that she might be even now pushing some of that cum up into my snatch with her tongue. I cum hard against her face, and then, as an afterthough, piss in her mouth as well. She drinks it.

On the way home, Laura wets herself. She just starts pissing as she jogs and lets it run down her legs. She tells me it is practice to becoming disinhibited so she can more easily humiliate herself in public. The other thing that happens is I push her over. I want to see her fall on those big, fat udders. It is every bit as good as I hoped – with her hands behind her back she is unable to protect herself and lands directly on her tits. When I help her up, there is a painful-looking gravel rash across the front of her breasts. I think that a girl’s boobs have never looked so pretty to me before.

***

Still, I had some doubts about Laura’s claim that all lesbians secretly wanted this lifestyle. After some questioning, Laura took me to meet some girls she knew in similar positions.

Bitch and Cunt are sisters. Bitch, formerly known as Candy, is the epitome of the bimbo Barbie – blonde hair, big fake tits, high heels. Her younger sister Cunt, 19 years old, is like a baby version of the same archetype – identical blonde hair and gorgeous body, but her breasts, although generous, haven’t yet had implants.

Bitch and Cunt are what Laura described to me as “stupid lesbians”. They had both thought they were heterosexual, until Laura raped Bitch, and then Bitch raped her sister. They had always unknowningly been lesbian sluts deep inside, Bitch told me, and once the two sisters started fucking they couldn’t stop themselves from doing it all the time. Indeed, they 69ed in front of me on the floor of my house to show off. The site of the two blonde sisters writhing naked in front of me was definitely impressive.

Their play had been unsatisfying though – they were missing something, and they knew it – until they realised that they still needed men. The whole point of lezzing off was to entertain men, Cunt told me, as she knelt naked in front of me and teased my pussy with her fingers. So the two girls had deliberately seduced their father.

Now their father rapes them, beats their tits and cunt with a belt, and pisses in their mouths, and the girls have never been happier. With prompting from Laura, Bitch tells me she has never been happier than she is now, being a bimbo lesbian fuckpet for her daddy.

I rape both girls before I leave. Cunt is the better pussy-licker of the two, but Bitch’s large fake melons are much more fun to hurt.

***

Katy, Paige, Elle, Rachael and Victoria all live with Laura’s boss from work, Alistair. I meet them at the local church, where they are all dressed in conservative Sunday dresses, but their large fake tits and whorish red lipstick put a lie to the “good little Catholic girl” image. Katy is eight months pregnant, her belly bulging against her dress. The girls are sharing deep, lingering kisses on the church steps as scandalised parishioners enter the church, averting their eyes from the lesbian sluts. There is a buzzing sound and I realise that at least some of the girls have active vibrators inside them.

Katy greets me with a long kiss on the lips and tells me that all her friends used to think that lesbianism was wrong, but now they are a happy little slutty lesbo harem for Alistair. They know being a lesbian is a sin, but Alistair makes them masturbate every night to the thought of being raped and tortured by Satan in hell for eternity until they cum, so now they are just confused little sluts and they try not to think about it.

The girls take the rear pew inside the church and I sit next to them. I notice that some of the girls immediately and surreptitiously move their hands under their skirts, and I realise they are not wearing panties and that they are masturbating. The idea of these pretty lesbians masturbating in church makes me feel hot, and so I discreetly work my own panties down to my ankles and start to gently massage my pussy as the sermon starts.

The sermon is on how women should obey and respect their fathers and their husbands. The priest is a gifted speaker and everything he says sounds very reasonable. I hear Rachael orgasm quietly next to me, and then Victoria cums as well. There is a trickling sound and I look over at Paige. She is blushing as she pisses while she masturbates, the urine soaking into her church dress, pooling on the seat, and dripping onto the floor. She looks so pretty as she pisses, her cheeks flushed, her big fake tits heaving, and I want to be like her, so I start to piss as well. It feels so unreal to be urinating in public, in a church, so much so that I don’t feel like myself. I feel like a little lesbian fuckdoll, maybe with a new fuckdoll name like Candy Twat or Bitch. Maybe I could be Piss Kitten. I like the sound of that name.

Rachael leans over and kisses me on the lips while I piss. It feels good. People are looking at us. I blush, but I don’t stop kissing her. Later, Katy tells me that all the girls are prostitutes, and a good number of the men (and some of the women) in the congregation are their clients. The same men that whisper they are disgusting sinful sluts at church come to them at night and rape them for money. When I hear this I realise these men must think I am a prostitute too.

After the church service the girls sit there in their puddles of piss until all the congregation have filed out. Then they strip off their clothes, get down on all fours, and lick up the wetness they have produced, while the priest watches. I am initially unsure what to do, but Katy undresses me, and pushes my face down into my piss, and I start to lick. It tastes gross and I gag, but Rachael, who managed to control her bladder all service, comes around behind me and starts to finger my pussy as I lick, and that helps. I lick up all the urine like a dog.

Then the priest fucks us. Actually, he wants to fuck me, because I’m the new girl. I protest, but Katy and Elle and Paige and Victoria all hold me down, bending me over the pew, my tits hanging down, and the priest undresses and sticks his cock into my cunt. I am being raped – raped for the first time in my life. He is fucking my cunt without my consent.

When I realise this I do the most humiliating thing possible – I orgasm. I orgasm from the understanding I am being raped. I blush bright red and want to die. The priest doesn’t stop fucking me, though.

Once I stop struggling, the other girls leave me to be raped and concentrate on serving the priest. Victoria kneels behind him and tongues his anus. Katy stands on the pew and offers her swollen tits for him to suck the milk from. Elle kneels in front of him, between my legs, and licks at his cock as it slides in and out of my cunt. Sometimes her tongue tickles my clit. It feels good. Rachael stands in front of me and pushes her cunt against my face, and I lick it obediently. Paige lies down on the pew to slide underneath my breasts and suckle on them.

I cum three times before the priest finally ejaculates into me. Elle licks his cum from my cunt and Katy sucks his dick clean. I realise I might be pregnant. I look at Katy with her big belly and swollen milky tits, and my cunt starts getting wet again. I put the thought from my mind.

Afterwards the priest punishes each of us for tempting him with our bodies. He asks each girl whether their tits or their cunt have been more sinful, and then gives that part of them 20 lashes with his leather belt. Katy, Paige and Elle nominate their tits as their most sinful part. Rachel and Victoria say their cunt, and spread their legs to let the leather deliver its painful kiss to their pussies.

I get whipped too, of course. Clearly it is my cunt, still dripping from our sex, that is the guilty part of me. I lie on my back with my legs spread and he belts my cunt until I start to cry. I am weeping, but on the 20th stroke I orgasm, and it is the largest, most powerful orgasm I have had in my life. It feels like my body rejoicing in finally being treated correctly. Paige laughs at me as I orgasm but afterwards she kisses me on the lips and tells me I am a good slut. Those words make me happier than I have ever felt before.

***

The last lesbian I talk to is Amy, a friend of Laura’s who works at a research institute called the Mayim Clinic. She is a pretty redhead. She makes me undress before she will talk to me, and tells me to masturbate as she talks. I do.

“Laura is right,” she tells me. “All women are lesbians – or at least all women ultimately think with their cunts, and are just as happy to have their cunt pleased by a woman – or a dog – as by a man. All women need to be controlled. They feel happier in slavery, and with proper training they experience pain and degradation as pleasure. There is no great trick to making a woman realise this – if she does not understand it by herself, she just needs to be raped until it is clear to her.”

I nod, still masturbating.

“The problem is some lesbians don’t understand that their sexuality exists only to enslave them for the pleasure of men. They feel sexual desire in order to make them stupid and obedient. They have sensitive cunts and tits so that men can hurt them there, to punish or reward them. If women were intended to be able to run away from men they wouldn’t grow tits that flop so painfully as they jog.”

I think of Laura’s whorish jogging routine, her whole body and sexuality conspiring to make her pathetic and vulnerable and slutty.

“At the Mayim Clinic we run programs to help women resolve these problems, and throw off any conditioning they may have received from society about what they should and shouldn’t do with their sexuality. We help them become happy and useful. You want to be happy and useful, don’t you, Ingrid?”

I do. I nod. Doesn’t every woman?

“Any woman who wants to become happy can come to us here at the Mayim Clinic. I’m happy to say that as a result of recent trials, we are able to go public with our services, which are fully subsidisied by generous anonymous donors. Now any woman can take our treatment and be the best version of herself.”

“That sounds wonderful,” I say delightedly. It feels so good to rub my pussy.

“It is,” Amy tells me. “Not every woman knows she needs to be made happy, though. We’re working on legislation that will make us a legal treatment for a range of mental health disorders, including lesbianism, frigidity, bitchiness, and feminism. Once it’s passed the courts will be able to send a lot of unhappy women here free of charge. But in the meantime, if you know an unhappy woman, and you can’t get her to see us, the best thing you can do for her is rape her repeatedly, until you see the desired behaviour change.”

I nod. I understand. Being raped by the priest the other day helped me understand what I wanted from life.

“Good girl,” Amy tells me, and strokes my hair. “Now, be a well-behaved slut and beg me to beat your tits and piss in your mouth.”

I do. And I thank her afterwards.

***

As I write this, Laura is licking my pussy. My editor says he loves the story I have written him. I think he is going to rape me when I deliver it. My cunt tingles in anticipation. He says he cannot change my byline to “Piss Kitten”, no matter how much I beg, unless I legally change my name to that. I think he is lying but the thought of my real name being Piss Kitten, and it being on all my ID, makes me sopping wet so I will investigate that tomorrow.

I have booked myself into the Mayim Clinic for an intensive course after I submit this article. Amy says I barely need it, that I am a natural submissive whore, and when she said that I felt so proud and happy that I almost orgasmed. She spent hours with me helping me make plans to rape and blackmail my female friends so I will have lots of people to lick my pussy all the time, and we have made a date to convert my house to something more suitable for a lesbian slut like Laura’s place.

This article will be published with my full address, and Laura’s as well. There are no locks on the doors. Laura and I both give our full consent to any reader to rape us.

Because it’s what we deserve. Because it’s what all lesbian sluts like us deserve.

– Ingrid Pellman (Piss Kitten)

---

Time to party

The pizza was good. And just as well. The air was still a little heavy between Emma and I so the conversation was slow to get going. Becky was doing her best to keep things light and moving along and soon the atmosphere had thawed a little.

It was almost 8pm by the time we had finished the pizza. We all sat there with full belly’s and chatted about a range of completely unimportant things like pizza box design, best pizza topping (Pepperoni FYI – although Emma put forward Anchovies…..wtf?), people you’d most like to have dinner with (mine was Robin Williams, Dave Grohl and Bill Hicks – Emma went for Amy Poehler, Angelina Jolie and Jennifer Lawrence – Becky chose Jesus, Satan and Gautama Buddha) and general rubbish like that.

I could feel myself flagging a bit. I was looking forward to getting Becky in bed. I could do with a really good session to clear away the remaining mist from this morning.

I got up and picked up the pizza boxes. I folded them up and put them in the recycling like a good model citizen. As I turned around Becky came into the kitchen and headed straight for the fridge. She opened the door and pulled out a bottle of Prosecco.

“Emma and I are going to have a drink.”

The thought of alcohol made my stomach churn, “Not for me thanks.”

“Hmmmm, I don’t recall actually offering one to you.” She smiled a cheeky smile and walked back to the lounge with 2 glasses. I watched as she opened the bottle and laughed when the cork popped and the girls screamed in delight.

I continued to clean the kitchen while the girls chatted away with each other. Gasps, screams, laughter and whispers suggested that they were getting on like a house on fire. After 20 odd minutes of cleaning and tidying up I made my way back into the lounge area.

The first thing I noticed was that the bottle of Prosecco was almost empty. They were caning it. Both the girls had the rosy complexion that people tend to get when starting to feel the effects of alcohol.

Becky stood up, “Miiiiiicky, I want to be honest with you. Emma and I have decided that we’re going out and that you are going to let us.”

I didn’t want to be a killjoy but I could feel the strains of the day tugging at my eyelids, “Guys I don’t know if I’m up for it.”

This sent the girls into a witches coven of cackling.

“This is our night Micky. You wouldn’t be able to keep up.” Emma chimed in.

I was trying to look hurt but I was actually relieved that I was going to spend tonight in.

“Alright, you might as well enjoy your youth.”

The girls squealed again and ran down the hallway to get changed. I followed Becky down into my room to find her opening her bag that she had brought over.

“Lucky I pack for all eventualities.”

She pulled out a little black dress and lay it on the bed. She also took out some shoes, lacy panties, matching bra and a makeup bag.

“Right, you can go and get me another glass of wine, and make sure you bring one for Emma as well.”

I shuffled out of my room to perform my butler duties. I could see that my sexy night wasn’t going to happen quite the way I thought but it was really great to see Emma smiling and laughing. Maybe we would get through this.

I poured each of the girls a large glass of Prosecco from the second bottle in the fridge and the remaining amount left in the first bottle. I walked back along the hallway and tapped on Emma’s door.

“Refreshments!”

The door opened and a half made up Emma popped her head around. “Thanks Micky.”

“No probs sweetie.”

As she took the glass she grasped my hand, “No really Micky…..thanks.”

She took the glass and closed the door. I stood there with a smile on my face. Obviously I knew we had a long way to go but it was nice to know that a beginning had been made.

I walked down to my room and opened the door. I was greeted by Becky in her black dress standing in front of the mirror sorting her hair out. I could only see her from behind but liked what I saw. Her dress was very short. It had a high neck line with tiny sleeves. The bodice clung to her body and then flowed out into the skirt just past her hips. The length was barely mid-thigh and her smooth slightly tanned shaved legs look exquisite. I put her glass of wine on the bedside table and stepped up behind her.

Without any hesitation I unzipped my jeans and stepped out of them and my boxers. I put my arms around her waist and kissed her neck.

“Micky, I’m trying to get ready.” she giggled.

“You can still get ready.” I whispered.

I moved one of my hands up to her breast and massaged it. With the material of the dress and the protection of the bra in between my hand and her tit I could feel the bulk of her but no detail. My other hand moved down over her belly and then around her hip. I lifted up the loose material of her dress and pressed my hand against her hip and thigh my other hand doing the same on the other side. She continued to brush and tease her hair but with the occasional gasp escaping her mouth. I reached around with my hands and found the warmth of her crotch. She let me know it was OK to proceed by opening her stance a little and allowing me easy access.

I ground my fingers against the lacy material covering her pussy. I could feel the heat and the soft give. She leaned forward with her hands on the top of the dressing table, the brush falling to the floor. He head lolled backwards and then dropped forward as my fingers continued to rotate on her covered swollen labia.

She move her legs back together, “Take my pants off Micky. Fuck me.”

I complied immediately. I found the waistband of her panties and pulled them down. They fell to the floor and she lifted one of her legs so that she could open her stance again. I pushed her dress up and was greeted by her perfect arse cheeks. She leaned forward even more so that her chin was almost touching the top of the dressing table.

My raging erection was impatient and needed only a small amount of guiding to find her wet cunt. The head slipped along her slit a few times until it buried itself inside her. She let out a small moan as I gradually inserted myself into her. Her all encompassing warmth and tightness, which now felt so familiar, still caused me to groan with pleasure.

I started to pull back and then push back in to her. She removed one of her arms from the dresser and reached underneath herself to rub her clit. With her excitement increasing all the time so did her wetness. My cock was now pounding in and out of her. I was thrusting right up to the hilt and then pulling back out almost to the head and then repeating.

I could hear myself grunting a little with the effort. I didn’t want to be too loud as Emma didn’t need to hear this. Becky was obviously thinking the same as her strained words were half whispered.

“Oh yeah Micky…..that’s it,….ooooh Micky fuck me hard……harder…….really hard Micky…..”

The sexiness of her voice uttering those words to me gave me even more energy. I rammed home all 8 inches of my rock hard member into her tight wet hole. The dressing table starting to bang against the wall. I didn’t care anymore. I just wanted to fuck her as deeply as I could. My pace had quickened and now the dressing table was rocking and rolling. Becky was now powerless to keep her voice down. She let out a low growl.

“Oh that hurts so fucken good Micky……cum inside me…..cum deep inside me.”

My thrusting was just primal now. Animalistic. The sight of my beautiful Becky being slammed up against the dresser was too much. I unloaded my seed into her. With each ripple of release I made sure I was inside her as deep as possible. As my orgasm subsided I paused for breath.

Becky laughed a tired laugh, “Oh my god that was amazing. I think we were a bit loud.”

“Sorry about that. I saw you in the dress and….well….I was powerless. You look stunning.”

She stood up and turned to me. “I need to get cleaned up.” With that she lifted her dress and placed my semi erect cock on her crotch. She reached up and kissed me deeply on the mouth.

Becky broke away from the kiss and smiled, “I wanted to kiss you but didn’t want to get cum on my dress so I needed to park it somewhere.”

She picked up her panties from the floor and walked through to my small en suite and closed the door.

I sat on the bed and retrieved my boxers and trousers. I put them on and stood up. I walked over to the dresser and picked up some of the things that had fallen off. I cringed a little knowing that Emma would have heard some of our fucking. I stepped back to the bed and lay down on the soft covers.

Ten minutes later Becky emerged from the en suite looking as beautiful and fresh as usual.

She sat down on the bed, “Sorry about that, you really filled me up.”

“Apparently making love to a beautiful woman creates more cum…..probably not able to be scientifically proven….but I can see the logic.”

She laugh, “Making love?”

I blushed, “Well you know, fucking, or whatever.”

She leaned over and kissed me, “I like it when you say making love.”

“Do you?”

“Yes.”

“Becky!! I’ve called a taxi, let’s go.” Came Emma’s voice from outside the room in the hallway.

Becky looked at me smiling, “Oooooooo……I know she heard us. God I hope she’s OK with it!”

“I’m sure she’ll be fine. Come on, let me walk you out.”

We got up and walked into the hallway. I saw Emma and almost fell over. She was wearing a low cut silky singlet top with a strapless bra. The top hung down just below her waist. Under that she was wearing a very tight, burgundy mini skirt with bare legs and high heels. She looked…..well…..regardless of anything that had taken place over the last 24 hours, she looked absolutely amazing. Becky noticed straight away.

“Oh my God Emma, you look incredible!”

“Really?”

“Are you kidding me,” she turned around to me, “Sorry Micky, I’m going home with Emma tonight!”

I laughed, “Well make sure you look after her. She’s important to me.”

“You have my word,” She turned back round to Emma, “right you ridiculously attractive girl. Let’s go!”

They tottered off to the front door. I couldn’t keep my eyes off Becky’s legs. Long slim and tanned and beautifully stemming from her perfect arse.

Becky turned around, “Right, we’ll see you later. If we are drunk we will make some noise. If we are sober…well….it doesn’t matter cause that isn’t going to happen.”

She gave me a kiss and walked out the door.

Emma gave me a kiss on the cheek, “Make sure you have bacon for us tomorrow morning. This is important Micky….bacon….lots of bacon.”

She giggled and walked out the door closing it behind her.

So there it was, my girlfriend going out on a night out with my daughter. I on the other hand was going to have a shower. Watch some TV and then go to bed…..because sometimes being middle aged is just like that.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

I almost ran down the hallway to get dressed. When Becky had told me we should go out I almost did a little dance of joy. The more I thought about it the more I realized that I needed to just get out there and have some fun. And I think Becky knew how to have fun.

I stopped outside my bedroom door and saw Becky walk past into Micky’s room. Micky walked in shortly after.

I opened my door and went in to see what I could find to wear. I wanted to look good, for myself, but also for Becky. I really wanted her to notice me. It was wrong to try and impress her as she was Micky’s girlfriend but I couldn’t help the feelings that had grown so quickly inside me.

I chose my little burgundy skirt which always impressed and my new singlet top which had the added bonus of showing off my cleavage. I lay the clothes on the bed and went about getting my makeup sorted. After a few minutes there was a knock at the door.

“Refreshments!” came the muffled voice

I was standing in my room in a t-shirt and pants so I stood behind the door when I opened it and peered around it. Micky was standing there holding a large glass of wine.

“Thanks Micky.”

“No probs sweetie.” he replied

I reached out and grabbed his hand, “No really Micky…..thanks.”

It warmed my heart to see a smile spread along his face. The situation was horrible, but Micky had impressed me with his sensitivity.

I closed the door and took a big sip of my wine. I was already feeling the buzz of the last bottle but felt energized with the new cold glass in my hand.

I carried on with my makeup and hair and then started to put on my ‘war clothes’. I took off my t-shirt and bra and picked up my strapless one. I clasped it around my back and began the process of pushing and jiggling my breasts into the cups. It lifted me up and created some impressive cleavage. I stood in front of the mirror and made sure I looked good in my underwear. I did. I looked great. Well….I thought I did.

I pulled on my skirt and smoothed it against my bottom and belly. I looked in the mirror again and loved seeing the way the skirt showed my toned thighs and my flat belly flowing down into my pubic mound. I had another drink of my wine and turned around to check how my arse was looking. I was feeling good.

The silk top sat nicely on my shoulders and chest. It was revealing but not in a slutty way. I liked the way that it sat just below my waist so that my toned belly would show itself off if my arms raised a little bit.

The whole ensemble made me feel sexy and confident so I did what most teenage girls did. I took some selfies. Most of the selfies were me standing in front of the mirror pulling the usual poses. But perhaps because of the wine I also took some more risqué ones. Bending forward and showing off my cleavage, bending over the bed to get a good shot of my dress pulled tightly over my arse and a couple with me sitting on the bed with my legs open showing off my panties. I giggled as I scrolled through the photos, deleting the ones that were blurred or unflattering.

I wasn’t sure what the sound was at first. I thought it was the front door so I got up and pulled my skirt back down. I walked out of my room and started heading down the hallway to the front door. I stopped in my tracks. It was obvious that the sound was not coming from the front door. It was coming from Micky’s room.

It was a rhythmical banging but it was accompanied by human sounds as well. I knew straight away what it was. Micky was fucking Becky.

Judging by the sounds it was obviously a pretty physical session. I could hear Micky’s grunts of effort or pleasure. I heard Becky’s voice scream out some words, I couldn’t make it out but it sounded like she was saying ‘harder’.

I closed my eyes and pictured Becky naked being fucked by a faceless man. I could picture her in the smallest detail, the sweat on the small of her back, the way her pussy would stretch around the girth of the man’s cock, her hard nipples and her bottom lip being bitten just as she orgasmed.

I opened my eyes and realized that I was fingering myself along with the thumps. All my thoughts thankfully on Becky. Just as the sexual noises stopped I felt myself approaching the edge of my pleasure. I turned back to my room from the hallway and closed the door behind me. I stood in front of the mirror, lifted my skirt and pulled my panties aside. I looked at my reflection as I feverishly continued to masturbate myself. I stared as I watched my fingers disappear inside me. As I drew them out they were slick and shiny.

I picked up my phone and turned the camera to movie mode. I filmed my fingers sliding up and down my moist slit and invading my hole. I lay down on the bed and continued the filming as I rubbed and manipulated my clit. My orgasm came quickly. It seemed to be solely situated around my crotch. The tingle turned into a huge wave of delight. I kept the camera running and only turned it off when I had calmed my breathing down.

I stood up and made sure my clothing was OK. It was. I made a quick call to a taxi company and booked a taxi. I opened the bedroom door and quickly ran into the bathroom and washed my hands. I walked back into the hallway and shouted, “Becky!! I’ve called a taxi, let’s go.”

I waited in the hallway, my heart was pounding. I wasn’t sure if it was due to my earlier orgasm or if it was because I was nervous and excited at seeing Becky.

Micky’s door opened and Becky stepped out. My eyes must have looked like saucers. She looked stunning, beautiful, sexy…..I literally didn’t have words in my vocabulary to describe how good she looked. Her long legs were even more shapely in her high heels. The length of her dress showed off her incredibly smooth, toned thighs. Her large breasts sat majestically on her chest. The dress contained them, but only just. Her hair was stylish, make up flawless and her smile infectious.

“Oh my God Emma, you look incredible!” Becky squealed.

“Really?”

“Are you kidding me,” she turned around to Micky, “Sorry Micky, I’m going home with Emma tonight!”

Micky replied, “Well make sure you look after her. She’s important to me.”

“You have my word,” She turned back round to me, “right you ridiculously attractive girl. Let’s go!”

She put her arm through mine and we trotted off to the front door to grab our coats. Becky turned around to Micky, “Right, we’ll see you later. If we are drunk we will make some noise. If we are sober…well….it doesn’t matter cause that isn’t going to happen.”

She kissed him on the cheek and opened the door.

I leaned up to Micky and gave him a soft peck on the cheek. I looked him in the eyes and with the most serious expression I could muster said to him, “Make sure you have bacon for us tomorrow morning. This is important Micky….bacon….lots of bacon.”

I smiled, turned around, walked through the door and closed it behind me. Becky was waiting and gave me a huge hug, “We’re going to have such a good night tonight!”

She grabbed me by the hand and we click clacked our way down the corridor and stepped into the night.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

We had decided to head to a bar first. We hopped out of the taxi outside of Joe Mulligans Irish bar. It was basically a normal bar but had a neon shamrock above the door, some Irish looking decorations on the walls and they served Guinness. Therefore as much of an Irish Bar as Pizza Hut is Italian.

As we walked through the door I felt eyes from all over the bar on us. Well probably more on Becky but I was in the same area as her so probably got a few glances as well. We found a table near the front of the bar and sat down.

“Should we start with shots?” Becky asked.

“Hmmmm, I might go another wine…you know…..keeping in step with this classy establishment.”

Becky laughed, “Very true. I’ll get these ones.”

She stood up and made her way to the bar. Within 10 seconds she had a guy offering to pay for her drinks. Becky chatted a little with him, laughed and then said thank you. She walked back to the table unable to see the guy’s tongue hanging out and his mates giving him grief for missing out on the opportunity to invite us over.

“Seemed like a nice guy.” I said smiling

“Oh he was a real charmer. Actually thought a pick up line would work on me.”

“What was the line.”

“Oh you’ll love this one. So do you like stories about trees? Well how about a root.”

I cracked up laughing, “Oh Jesus why do they think these things actually work.”

“Well I don’t think he was being serious but you do have to wonder.”

We chatted between ourselves about trivial stuff. I asked her about her job. She asked me about my studies. During this time we were approached by quite a few guys. Some nice, some horrid. We got talking to a guy called Stefan and his friend Willem. They were Dutch students over here studying for a year. They were both very tall which made me feel like a Hobbit. A good deal of joking within the conversation was about my height or lack thereof. They sat with us for just over an hour. They were great company and spoke to Becky AND me which made me feel good considering that most of the guys that had come over were interested only in Becky. They told us about a dance night that was happening in a club called Shed 30. Apparently, according to them, it was going to be massive and that there were going to be a couple of international DJ’s playing.

They gave us the flyer and told us if we were interested they would be leaving in 10 minutes but would get one more round of drinks in. They got up from the table and walked to the bar.

“I’m pretty keen to go this Emma.”

I looked at the flyer, “It does look pretty good. I’ve heard of Pete Tong before, I think he’s pretty big.”

“Should we do it?”

“Why the hell not. We’re all dressed up and the night is young.”

“And it has to be better than this place,” Becky quipped.

Stefan and Willem came back to the table a short while later with 4 shots of tequila and asked us if it was a celebratory shot or a commiseration shot. They looked genuinely happy when we said celebratory.

We all threw back the shots and hopped up to leave. I could see the faces of disappointment as we picked up our stuff. Disappointment and envy. These two tall but relatively plain looking guys leaving with the two hottest girls in the bar.

We stepped out into the cool night air and managed to get a taxi quickly. We headed off to the club, the conversation still easy and relaxed.

As we got to the club we could see a steady stream of people heading for the doors. We saw every imaginable type of stereotype filtering down the lane to the front doors of the club. Brightly coloured ravers, all in black Emo Goths, preppy college guys, tie dyed hippies, dressed to the nines ‘it’ girls and flamboyant gay men completely covered in glitter, paint and fluro lights.

We jumped out of the taxi and joined the throng. The line, unlike most club lines, was good natured and happy. Judging by the wide eyes and huge pupils the atmosphere was not exactly a naturally occurring one. In the space of 50 metres we were offered almost every type of party drug known to man. MDMA, Coke, poppers, speed, E, Special K, herbal highs, acid, mushrooms. We politely said no and in keeping with the relaxed atmosphere the dealers just carried on down the line wishing us the best for the night.

Willem told us that if we were wanting something to wait until we got inside otherwise we’d get searched. I looked at Becky and she shrugged her shoulders. Not sure if it was a confirmation that it sounded like the best idea or that she didn’t know what they were talking about.

We paid the entry at the door and walked in. We thought that the venue had grossly underestimated how many people would come to the night. As we walked through the door it opened up into a small bar sized room. Judging by the huge line outside it was going to be cramped. This of course all changed when Stefan and Willem lead us through the at the back of the bar and we walked into the auditorium.

It was a huge old warehouse, probably about 100 metres by 40 metres. At the far end of the ‘room’ there was a stage with a raised platform with the DJ area on it. Behind it there were massive screens that were on some sort of psychedelic screen saver. There were 2 huge stacks of speakers facing out to the rapidly filling dance floor. Behind us, 2 more hanging racks of speakers pointed back towards the stage. The dance floor was essentially ready to be hit from all sides by sound.

There was a long bar on the back wall selling energy drinks, soft drinks, water and bottled beer. Stefan got us all some beers and we found a place on the dance floor.

Conversation was easy with the strangers of the crowd. Everyone was excited as it was going to be a ‘banging’ night. We received random hugs from loved up punters and offers of more drugs from a clean cut college guy that looked like he was a poster child for healthy living.

Willem asked us if we wanted anything other than alcohol. I looked at Becky and she looked at me. Did he mean drugs? He must have meant drugs. What were most people doing nowadays at raves…..E….?

“I guess we could try some E?” I said unsure that I was even calling it the right name.

Becky took me aside, “Have you ever done E before?”

“No. I’ve smoke weed but that’s about it.”

“What do you think?”

“I reckon we should try it…..when in Rome.”

“Romans were clubbers?” Becky smiled.

I went over to Willem and told him that we’d get some E. He asked me if we had done it before and I told him it’d be our first time. He suggested that we do MDMA first as it would probably be a little less intense and more likely cleaner than the E.

He walked off and came back about 10 minutes later with a small bag with white pills in it. He told us that the guy he gets his stuff through makes it himself. The pills, unlike E, contained pretty much nothing but pure MDMA. He took one out and split it in half. He offered half to me and half to Becky. We swallowed them down with a gulp of beer and waited.

We heard a cheer erupting from the stage and slowly filtered back to us near the back. We could see a small shadow up near the DJ’s desk and about 5 seconds after that a loud voice in a strange distorted accent backed with melodic chimes announced that:

‘We’ve come here to dance, dance with those who choose love and music over hate and fear…….tonight people……tonight….we….. EXPLODE!”

The whole space suddenly filled with a deep loud bass. Hundreds of glow sticks lifted to the ceiling as the beat established itself over a simple melody. The wall of noise crashed straight through my chest. The melody was simple but the huge thumping bass and hypnotic rhythm lifted it to another dimension. I found myself smiling at the sheer power of it all. Laser’s, lights, smoke and writhing bodies created a tribal scene. We all seemed to be on the same page, wanting to share the same experience.

The music surged to a crescendo, people all around me started cheering, whistling and hugging. It felt like the music could go no higher, no further and when it got a point that it seemed it would plateau it cut out creating a moment of silence. The silence was then obliterated with an all-out attack of the same melody and bass. After the initial grandeur and tension the track relaxed into a repetitive driving beat that caused the whole room to move to its pulse.

I turned to see Becky bouncing along with the beat. She saw me and jumped over and gave me a huge hug.

“OH MY GOD, THIS IS INCREDIBLE!” She shouted.

I laughed and allowed the feeling of her hug to wash over me. She broke away and we both moved to the beat. It wasn’t about dance moves or even looking good while dancing. It was just about moving, feeling, experiencing the music. Any fear of being laughed at for dancing like an idiot were soon gone. All shapes and sizes moved, bounced, jumped, bopped, fluttered and stomped. After 3 tracks I was oblivious to others around me. We were a giant moving organism with no other purpose in life but to move to the beat.

Then it happened. The back of my throat started to tickle. I thought my throat was closing up, it felt impossibly dry and then suddenly that feeling that you’re about to be sick washed over me. I stopped dancing and stood very still. I clasp my hand to my chest and could feel my heart beating like a freight train. Willem saw me and stopped dancing. He came over to me and whispered in my ear.

“Just breathe. Deep breaths it will pass.”

He held my hand and looked me in the eye. My focus was on him, his kind face my harbor in the storm that was raging in my chest, stomach and head.

And then…….sweet nirvana.

My body fell away. The fear, the panic left me. It was replaced by colour. I became acutely aware of how soft and warm Willem’s hand was in mine. I smiled. I felt an energy start from my head and explode through my body. My feelings became more than my body could handle. I threw my head back and shuddered at the intensity of my experience. I felt like I wanted to stretch every limb, every muscle in my body. As I opened my eyes I saw that Becky was experiencing the rush as well.

Becky was clinging on to Stefan. She was laughing and seemed to not be in complete control of her body. I could see her eyes. They looked like a cartoon . Huge white circles with massive black discs where the pupil was. She saw me looking at her and she moved towards me.

In my altered state she seemed to move like a vapor. Her perfect body seemingly floating on the air around us. She pulled me in to a hug. The intense sensations caused me to have an almost orgasmic reaction. Every nerve in my body accepted her touch and then magnified it. I felt her mouth close to my ear.

“This is amazing.” She said in her beautiful voice.

“I know. I feel so…..so good.”

We looked at each other and laughed. The best we could come up with to describe this transition was ‘good’.

For the next few hours we danced. Stefan and Willem were fantastic ‘guides’ to this new scene. They kept checking we were OK and that we were drinking enough water.

The music never really changed. It was track after track of uplifting dance music. But it didn’t matter. Every song felt new and exciting. Everyone around us were our new friends. People that even though we only just met or indeed danced next to would be lifelong friends. The times we did stop for a breather we were treated to massages. Nothing aggressive, just people sharing the same space of reality offering soothing touches.

As the second to last (and most awaited) DJ took up residence behind the decks, Willem gave us another half pill each. Without hesitation we swallowed it and 20 minutes later we were both experiencing the electric rush again. The music coursed through us. I knew I was a sweaty mess but didn’t care. Neither did the 5 or 6 hundred people in the massive club.

I checked my phone and realized that it was almost 2 in the morning when the final DJ came on. According to Stefan he was the wind down. His music was slower, less bass, more about melody and relaxation.

Willem walked up to me and took me in his arms. He was at least a foot and a half taller than me. It must have looked ridiculous. He held on to me tightly and I buried my head into his chest. His hands were stroking my back under my top. The feeling was almost like sex. I felt myself getting a little wet but then pushed away.

“Willem I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to lead you on. I’m not interested in anything with you like that.”

He stepped back and looked at me. He burst out laughing and pulled me in for a bigger more encompassing hug. I was confused and unable to process what had just happened. Was he not going to take no for an answer?

He broke the hug and walked me over to where Stefan was giving Becky a back rub. He bent down and said something to them both and they both broke into laughter. Becky stood up and put her arm around me.

“Willem and Stefan are together Emma…..you know…..Gay.”

I looked at them and must of blushed because they both came over and gave us a big group hug.

“I’m sorry Willem. I must have sounded like a right idiot.”

“Not at all Emma. You have been amazing all night.” he said in his lovely accent.

The final tracks were starting to play. Beautiful soundscapes that with the help of the lighting created a surreal place of solitude within the club. Becky lead me back to the dance floor and pulled me in for a slow dance.

At last! Time to just be around Becky. I held her tightly as we swayed to the music. It was slow and sensual. I can only describe it as the sort of sound that Enigma produced in the 90’s. My ex-boyfriend had played them often when he was trying to create a mood. It seldom worked. But in this environment it was perfect. Soon Becky and I were swaying in complete harmony with each other still riding on the waves of the MDMA.

As she held me I felt her hands dropping towards my bottom. Soon her hands were gripping my arse cheeks and gently squeezing them. Her grasp caused my pubic bone to press up against her. With the subtle sway we had it was proving to be quite pleasurable. Still her hands squeezed and caressed my arse.

Becky moved a little and placed her foot next to mine between my legs. She pushed my foot out a bit so that my legs were a little spread. She then moved her leg so it was in between mine. She pushed me from my arse and I felt my pubic mound press up against her mid-thigh. I froze a little. The girl that I had apparently fallen for in the space of a few hours was letting me rub myself up against her.

Slowly at first I started to incorporate hip grinding moves into my dancing, My skirt was short enough that it was my panty covered pussy that rubbed up against her thigh. With each gyration of my hips I received a little bit of friction against my rapidly moistening slit . I looked up at her and saw that she was looking at me.

She smiled. For a split second I thought she was leaning in to kiss me. Then her soft lips touched mine. This was happening…..oh sweet Jesus this was happening. We held each other like that for a few seconds and then I felt her lips part. I followed her lead. I almost fainted from joy when her tongue emerged from her mouth and licked my lips. I accepted her into my mouth and then proceeded to return the gesture. I could sense her smiling. I stopped rubbing myself against her thigh and concentrated on the kiss. We were now kissing deeply. Her tongue probing into me mouth and then retreating when mine pushed into hers. She still had hold of my arse and I could feel her crotch pressing into my navel.

The kiss was magical. Her femininity was what I had craved in a partner since realizing my preference. Her lips were soft and still tasted of raspberry lip balm. Her tongue was delicate and sensual. Her body was slim but curvy and it felt glorious in my embrace. In that moment I knew that I was a lesbian. I knew that it was how I wanted to feel when I kissed someone.

“Awwwwww….you guys are so cute.”

The spell was broken. Stefan and Willem stared at us with big goofy grins on their faces.

“You fancy heading to ours for an early morning chill?”

“We’d love to.” came Becky’s reply. “You OK with that Emma?”

I nodded. I got out my phone and text Micky to say that we were fine and heading to a friends house for a ‘nightcap’. I told him to remember the bacon.

We went to the cloak room and picked up jackets and bags. The place was still packed so it was perhaps a good time to leave before the rush began. As we headed outside there was a never ending queue of taxi’s. We hopped into one and Stefan gave the driver the address.

Willem pulled me in close. At first I was reluctant because I wanted to return to Becky’s embrace….but after a few seconds I was pleased with the outcome. Willem smelt amazing and his strong arms made me feel warm and safe. I looked across the taxi to Becky who was sitting with her head resting on Stefan’s shoulder. She looked at me and blew me a kiss.

In that moment I knew that I wanted to be with Becky. In that same moment I knew that in order for that to happen I would have to risk breaking my Father’s heart.

---

the third of three

Wendy was led blindfolded by Miss West towards a door to the rear of the office. Miss West inserted a key and opened the heavy oak door to what from the outside would appear to be a store room off the main office. On entering, if Wendy could see, she would have seen a small room, about 6 foot square, painted black with metal rings fastened at various heights along the walls and at various points to the ceiling. The room was lit with spot lights angled in all directions.

Wendy was stood in the centre of the brightly lit room. She was alone with Miss West while the other three women stayed outside chatting. Miss West turned Wendy to face a corner in the small room. She then fastened a tether around the cuffs on her wrists and pulled them to the ceiling so Wendys arms and body were stretched. Wendy could barely touch the floor with her dainty feet.

Miss West stood behind Wendy and removed her blindfold. Without speaking she left and closed the door behind her.
Wendys eyes reacted quickly to the lights and she was left dazzled for several seconds. Once she regained her full sight Wendy cautiously used what little freedom she had to inspect the room. She managed to spin herself around on her tiptoes. She saw how small the room was. She saw the rings on the walls and ceiling. The black paint made it look like a dungeon or interrogation room Wendy thought.

She began to feel nervous again. What was going to happen to her now she thought. Am I going to be hurt? Am I going to be forced to do things to these women again? What are they going to do to me!? Thoughts ran wild through Wendys mind.

No sooner had the door closed when it opened again. Miss West appeared through the door and closed it to be alone with her young employee.

Wendy soon noticed Miss West had objects in her hand. She struggled to see them.

“Wendy do you know what this is?” She held up a long, stiff peace of leather with an attachment at one end.

“Miss West, is it a whip?” Wendy replied nervously.

“Nearly Wendy. It is actually a crop. It is similar to a whip. I will show why in a moment. Do you know what this is Wendy?” She held up a leather strap with a red smooth ball attached to it.

“Oh, Miss West, I think it is a gag!”

“That’s correct Wendy, well done. Here hold it in your teeth so you can taste it.” Miss West placed the end of the leather strap between her front teeth and allowed Wendy to bight on to it.
With the ball gag dangling loosely from Wendys mouth Miss West carried on.

“The crop here will be used to leave marks on your skin Wendy.”

Wendy stiffened in panic as Miss West continued.

“The marks will remind you that you work for me and that you are mine. I may mark you because I can or if I don’t think you are working hard enough. Do you understand Wendy?”

“Yes Miss West.” Wendy whispered through gritted teeth.

“I am going to give you your first mark now Wendy to see how you like it. If you can take it without whimpering I shall leave the gag out. If you make a sound you will be gagged before the other ladies come in to use you. Is that ok Wendy?”

“Yes Miss West, anything for you.”

Miss West circled Wendy to build up the tension. She wanted Wendy to be nervous and anxious about been struck with the crop. As she circled her she allowed the end of the crop to stroke Wendy’s stomach and bottom.
On the third lap of the young girl Miss West took a step back and focused on Wendy’s left bum cheek. She touched it softly with the crop then slowly pulled it back. She paused. Then with an experienced hand she flicked the tip of the crop to lash at Wendy’s soft skin. Wendy could not have begun to understand how much the crop would hurt. It took the breath from Wendy’s lungs as she let out a high pitch scream. Her pain echoed around the enclosed room. The scream was what you would expect from a woman reaching the heights of passion. She had never heard herself make such a noise. She had not experienced pain like it. Her skin reddened and swelled within seconds. Tears dropped from her eyes as the pain made her adrenalin rush and her body heat. She lost grip on the gag as she sobbed.

“Did you enjoy that Wendy!?” Miss West enquired in delight as she saw the suffering she had put on Wendy.

“No! Oh no I didn’t Miss West! Please don’t do it again!”

With that Miss West pulled back the crop and struck again on the exact same place.
Again Wendy screamed an ear piercing outburst to show here pain. The tears continued to roll as Wendy sobbed and struggled against her restraints.
Miss West moved to face Wendy.

“Wendy you have dropped your ball gag! You have screamed when I told you to remain quiet and you spoke inappropriately to me. You may say ‘Yes Miss West’ when I ask you if you like it!! Now you leave me no option but to punish you!

Wendy struggled against her restraints but began to realise quickly that the more she protested the longer the punishment would go on for. She decided she must stand the pain, say what she had to say and get out as soon as possible.

“Raise your right leg so I can crop your inner thigh Wendy.”

“Yes Miss West, anything for you.”

“That’s better Wendy, good girl.”

Wendy raised her knee high and twisted it outwards to expose the inner thigh of her right leg.
She struggled to hold her balance and used the tension on her wrists to maintain her stance.

“When I crop you this time Wendy I want silence! Leave your leg like that until I tell you to lower it.”

“Yes Miss West, anything for you.”

Miss West struck the softest part of Wendy’s leg. She struck high on the thigh just two inches below her bald vagina.
Wendy was bighting her tongue to control herself. The pain on her thigh was worse than her backside but knew another outburst would only make her ordeal worse.
Without warning Miss West struck again on the same spot. Wendy let out a lung full of air but managed to keep her vocal cords still. Saliva departed her mouth in a flurry of spit. Some of it reached the floor while some of it dribbled down her chin and was left dangling precariously. Tears of pain continued down her cheeks and mixed with the saliva and took it to dribble on to her bare chest. Miss West made patterns in the wetness and traced it down to Wendy’s left nipple with the crop. She pushed and poked at her nipple with the crop and then slowly and softly began to tap her nipple until it became hard.

“Good girl Wendy. I knew you could take it. Lower your leg. Do you like the crop Wendy?”

“Yes Miss West.”

“I know you do Wendy and you will learn to love it as you get used to the pain it can cause. Know I will insert this ball gag into your mouth to make sure you don’t cry out in pain again in front of my friends!”

Miss West bent down and picked up the mouth restraint. She pushed the red ball into Wendy’s mouth and fastened the leather traps behind her head. She pulled it tight and watched Wendy as she struggled to breathe and swallow. Saliva escaped the sides of the gag.
Once Wendy had begun to relax a little into her bindings Miss West took her feet, which still had the silk ties on them, and pulled them into the air. She manoeuvred Wendy until she was facing a corner again. She pulled her feet and tied her right foot to one wall and her left foot to the adjacent wall, forcing her legs to part at a ninety degree angle. Her feet were now slightly higher than her waist so her knees were bent. Miss West then replaced Wendy’s blindfold. She was now totally restrained, gagged and blindfolded.

Miss West left the room again to summon the other ladies. Wendy was left alone with her legs spread and arms tied high.

The three ladies followed Miss West back into the small room desperate to see their new plaything all bound and gagged.
They were not disappointed with what they saw. Each of them commented on how beautiful Wendy looked suspended and naked with her legs spread.

“Ooh look at Wendy. What a slut she is just waiting there with open legs just for us!”

“Look at her vagina. I think its wet in anticipation.”

“I think she’s going to cum like she never has done before!”

“I can’t wait to let her drink my juices.”

“I want to taste her little anus whilst it’s so exposed!”

Miss West interrupted their chit chat.

“Now ladies here are the rules. Wendy pay attention as this will most definitely effect you too.
As Wendy is my girl I get to say when she cums. If she cums before I say she can she will be cropped. Wendy must remain silent throughout. You can do what you like to her. You can use any hole and you may use any of my instruments as you desire. Once you have finished using her holes we will move her so she can service you as you please. If you are going to cum I would like you to make sure as much as possible of your cum goes into her mouth.
Ladies please carry on and enjoy yourselves!”

Wendy was petrified at the rules Miss West had given! What were ‘the instruments’ she thought. What if I am in pain? I can’t speak to tell them to stop with this gag! What will I have to do to them! What are they going to do to my holes!?

The ladies moved slowly. They took their time to study Wendys naked form. They circled her without touching deciding in silence what they would like to do to her first.

The lady who Wendy had undressed first was the first to act. She bent down to Miss West instruments and picked up a tiny whip. It could best described as a ‘pocket whip’. It was only ten inches long in total. The tails were about six inches long and made of soft leather.

She stood between Wendys splayed legs and softly began to prescribe whips to her inner thighs. Wendys body jerked at the shock of these first touches.

She kept a steady pace swirling the whip from thigh to thigh giving alternate blows to each leg. Once Wendy got used to the sensation she realised it was quite pleasant. The leather felt soft and smooth and gave a nice slap as they landed.
The whip was worked along the lengths of her thighs the pace occasionally speeding then slowing again.

Meanwhile the posh lady grabbed a clear plastic dildo from the bag of instruments. It was a large dildo with ribs in it. She licked the length of the shaft and went down on her knees below Wendy. She offered it to Wendys spread labia and on into her hole.
Wendy felt it immediately and just hoped it was small and who ever was using it was caring and gentle.
She let out a whimper from behind her gag as it was pushed quite firmly into her young vagina.
As Wendy whimpered Miss West was there immediately to crop her as punishment for making a sound. She cropped the bottom of her right thigh, not far from where she was being whipped. She jolted as the harsh blow landed.

The lady pushed hard against the strength of Wendys muscles trying to repel it. A full nine inches was ploughed into Wendy, just leaving enough for the lady to hold onto. Her hand banged against Wendys pussy as she started to plunge the object in and out at quite a pace!
Wendys whole body rocked back and forth as her pussy was used roughly by the posh lady.
The lady with the whip now moved to Wendys body. She whipped her taught abdomen then moved to Wendys breasts, focusing on her tender nipples. Her breasts reddened and her nipples reacted by stiffening and pointing high.

Wendy was not used to feeling such sensations. The whip was not painful. The dildo in her vagina however was! She was not lubricated enough to take such a large phallus.
It rubbed against her tender innards and she thought she might cry again.

Miss West and Sandra watched in silence as this beautiful girl was humiliated and abused. Miss West stroked Sandras bum as they watched in delight.

Sandra watched the young girl of her desires in this threesome with these two experienced ladies. She lusted after her so much. She enjoyed watching her suffer but did not want to hurt such a tender being.
She approached the medley of women and bobbed down to her knees next to the posh lady.
She stopped Wendy from rocking by placing her hands on the bottom of her bum and grabbing hard. She slowly moved her tongue to Wendys tight anus.

Wendy felt the damp soft touch on her delicate skin around her ass. It was a lovely feeling and she used her best guess and presumed correctly that it was Sandra finishing what she had started earlier.

The exquisite feeling on Wendys anus made up for the pain the posh lady was inflicting with the dildo on her vagina.
The thought of Sandra being down their tonguing her arse started to make Wendy moist. Her pussy started to lubricate the plastic dick inside her and made its relentlessness smoother and more pleasurable.
The posh lady manoeuvred her thumb so that on the up thrust she made brief contact with Wendys clitoris. On every seventh or eighth thrust she stopped, holding the dildo deep inside Wendy whilst she circled her clitoris with her thumb and then occasionally she pushed her face closer to lick at it.
Wendy had never had two tongues working her at the same time before. She didn’t know which sensation to focus on and her pre cum ran loose leaking down the dildo and seeping towards her anus where Sandra was only too pleased to lap at the taste.

“That’s it girls lap it up! Does she taste good?” Asked Miss West.

The posh lady was first to respond as she continued to ram the dildo home.

“Oh yes, she tastes just fine for such a young girl. She had better be ready to eat my vagina now I have been so kind and licked her bud!
I bet you love me licking you Wendy. Do you want me to lick you some more?”

Wendy nodded frantically and moaned a sweet muffled sigh through her gag.

“Would you like it if I made you cum with this big phallus Wendy?”

Wendys appreciative moans continued as she began to buck and breathe deeper.

“Now now Wendy;” Miss West spoke again; “Don’t even think about cuming yet! I have not given you permission!”

Sandras tongue worked faster and faster at her anus and the dildo was thrust deeper, faster and harder. The tongue on her clitoris worked more frequently as they teased her into orgasm.

The lady with the whip had now started to use it on Wendys face. Lightly but relentlessly slapping her face cheeks. It was almost frustrating to Wendy but as her orgasm started to build the attention and confusion sent her over the edge.
She shook her head from side to side to try to avoid the whip but also to try to make these women stop. Her orgasm was sending waves through her body. She knew Miss West would sense she was cuming and dreaded to think of the consequences.

She moaned through her gag in a confusion of pleasure and fear. Tears escaped her eyes again and the ball in her mouth almost made her gag as saliva from her heightened state was not able to be swallowed.

Miss West moved forward with her crop and gestured the lady with the whip to move so she could stand between Wendys legs.
The whip was now lashing at Wendys feet and ankles.

Miss West raised the crop and in rhythm to her words she cropped Wendys nipples. “I – HOPE – YOU – ARE – NOT- CUM – ING – YOUNG – LADY!”

Wendy shook her head wildly. The attention on her holes carried on as the orgasm sent her wild. Her whole body shook, her vagina tightened and sucked on the dildo. The posh lady had to fight to keep in control of it so she could carry on at a frantic pace. Sandra pushed her tongue further into Wendys anus and spanked her arse as she did.
Wendys cum had made her so wet that the dildo made a squelching noise as it moved inside Wendy. On the up thrust it sent out a spray of cum which covered the posh ladys hands and face as she concentrated hard on making Wendy orgasm.
Wendy was loud to say she was gagged, and it didn’t go unnoticed.

“Silence Wendy!” Ordered Miss West.

Wendy was oblivious to words now. All she could focus on was her loins and her internal fire.

“Wendy I want you to stop cuming immediately!” Miss West sounded like a school teacher now shouting orders to naughty pupils.
She knew Wendy could not control herself yet. In time Miss West would train her to be more obedient.

“Silence Wendy!” Ordered Miss West again.

Wendy reached a peak and her moans echoed in the room. She feared what punishment Miss West may administer for her disobedience as she slowly started to come back down to earth. Miss West asked the other ladies to stop.
The dildo was pulled out slowly and the four of them took great pleasure in inspecting Wendys fresh honey which coated the whole shaft. The lady with the whip being the only one not to have tasted Wendy took the dildo and slowly licked and sucked it clean.

They all stood now ready to witness Wendy receive her punishment.

“Wendy you know I must mark you now! I will first punish you for breaking your silence and then for cuming before I said you could! Do you understand Wendy?”

Wendy acknowledged with a slow fearful nod of her head.

Miss West softly tapped Wendys face cheeks. A couple of shots on either side.

“You must learn to control your noises Wendy. I asked you to remain quiet but you disobeyed me!”

She then ran the crop down to her nipples where the shots became harder.

“Do not talk or make a sound unless you are told to Wendy! Do you understand young lady!?”

The shots were hard and pained Wendys already tender nipples.
Wendy nodded quickly, hoping that the sudden response would end her suffering. It didn’t and Miss West carried on raining shots to each nipple until they were deep red.

“Now Wendy. Your little vagina disobeyed you too didn’t it?”

Wendy nodded again.

“It released your honey before I was ready Wendy. For that it must be cropped!”

Wendy shook her head violently and her body struggled and fought the restraints. She knew her efforts were futile. She knew this would be the worst pain she could possibly suffer. To have that hard leather tab assault her tender lips would be excruciating. She put up a fight in the hope that Miss West would go easy on her. She knew she had to accept the punishment and was eager to show Miss West she was keen to learn but feared the pain she was about to experience.

She allowed her body to relax and waited to receive her cropping.

“One, two, three…..” Miss West counted the cropping she dealt. The first was soft and kind. The second and third were a little harder. By the time the tenth blow came Miss West was using reasonable force to make Wendy suffer.

Wendy managed to remain silent but the pain she was in was like no other. The crop hit her labia, her clitoris and the skin between her hole and her anus. Miss Wests shots were accurate and deliberate. She knew which parts of a young girl were most sensitive.

She stopped at 15 recognising the pain Wendy must be feeling. Wendy shuddered in pain, she felt her pussy sting and the sensation drove straight through her body. She concentrated hard and managed to stifle her screams.

After several minutes of just watching her hanging in pain Miss West decided it was time to use Wendys mouth to service her and her friends vaginas. She untied Wendys feet and lowered them softly to the ground allowing the blood to flow back to them gradually. She then released the gag and asked Wendy if she had enjoyed her punishment.

“Oh yes Miss West, anything for you.” Wendy replied.

Her hands were released from the ceiling and the other women gathered round to assist getting her into her next position.

They grabbed her arms and body and caringly laid her down on the cold floor on her back. Miss West then pulled her hands together and tied her forearms to each other and pulled them so her body was tight again. Her arms were fastened to one of the metal loops which was just two inches above the floor. With her body as straight as an arrow two of the other women took Wendys legs and spread and secured them apart with a spreader bar. They attached the spreader bar to a cord and ran it through a ring on the ceiling. They then used the metal loops in the ceiling as a pulley to hoist her from the floor.

The ladys looked at Wendy, as she suspended upside down with her legs spread, so they could see right into her vagina. Wendys young firm breasts flopped only slightly towards her face. The back of her head was still on floor and her neck bent uncomfortably so the rest of her was at ninety degrees to it.

Miss West was the first to use Wendy in this position. She removed her ball gag so her mouth could be abused by her and her friends.
Miss West stood above Wendys face with he legs either side of her outstretched arms. She slowly lowered herself onto Wendys pretty face and began to gyrate her already wet pussy into her. She felt Wendys nose bang on her clitoris and her lips moving with the force of her labia.

“Use your mouth to make me cum little one. I want you to drink my cum!” Miss West instructed Wendy.

Wendy realised it was Miss West and with out delay lapped at her Mistresses vagina.
As Wendy worked on her pussy with her soft tongue Miss West grinded her arsehole onto Wendys little nose. Pushing down as hard as she could she felt the tip enter her. She moved in circles to arouse her anus while her young employee flicked her clit with a fast learning tongue.

Sandra, realising Miss West was enjoying her anus being played with bent down behind Miss West and slowly started to finger the outside of her friends anus. Miss West lifted her bum fractionally so she could do as she wished to her tight anus. Sandra wasted no time in slipping a finger into her and wiggling it around to delight her friend.

Miss Wests pre cum built up quickly and she ensured none of it was wasted. She allowed Wendy to lap at it and then fingered her hole herself to draw on the excess build up and allowed that to dribble into Wendys hungry mouth.

Wendy now enjoyed the taste and the excitement of licking Miss West. She found it so perverse and against her best judgement that she just felt so turned on. This made her lap faster and with more attention to detail. She so wanted her boss to cum hard into her mouth.

With her clitoris and anus being played with Miss West soon began to cum. She rocked her vagina on Wendys face and positioned herself to ensure her employee knew where to lick. Her juices oozed and a flood of cum left her pussy in a torrent as she moaned a lovely sigh of pleasure. Wendy continued to lick and gulped as hard as she could to take all the cum she was offered.
Miss West rubbed her soaking pussy all over Wendys face as she came down from her excitement to leave Wendy looking like she had just had a hard workout.
As Miss West stood up she revealed Wendys smiling face. She had a dirty yet innocent smile on her face as if to say ‘I just made you cum Mistress and I enjoyed every bit of it’.

“That was very good Wendy. I am sure with more practice you will become an excellent employee.” Miss West remarked.

“Thankyou Miss West!” Wendy replied, still smiling at her efforts.

The lady who had whipped Wendy now decided it was her turn for some fun.

She too adopted the same position Miss West had. Before she allowed Wendy to lick her she asked Wendy if she would like a 69.

With Wendys mouth just an inch from her pussy she not only heard Wendys reply but felt her warm breath on her pussy too.

“Yes Miss, anything for you.”

With that she lowered herself onto Wendys mouth and wrapped her arms around Wendys frame and took hold of her ass cheeks. She pulled Wendy closer and sank her own face into Wendys crease and the two women began to French kiss each others vaginas.

---

A cheerleader desires to fuck her fellow cheer mates before the screaming crowd and the futa-fairy answers her desires.

The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Exhibitionist Wish
Chapter One: Kimmie’s Futa Surprise
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

I stared at myself in the mirror, my hips cocked, swirling my pleated, green cheerleading skirts about my supple thighs. Watching that skirt flutter sent an excited shiver through me. Especially because the dildo thrusting through the pleats.

I looked so hot. My brown hair was pulled back into a fun and perky ponytail, something perfect for cheerleading, keeping my hair out of my gorgeous, twenty-year-old face. I had such smooth cheeks and lush lips and hazel eyes with little flecks of gold in them. My sleeveless top, called a shell, was just a little too small for me, clinging to round breasts, my nipples prominent through my sports bra and top, two small points jutting out on the white fabric alongside the snarling jaguar, our college’s mascot.

It was why us cheerleaders at Washington High were called the Pussycats.

I loved it. My fellow Pussycats and I were all so hot. Oh, I loved seeing them prance around in their tight skirts, shaking their pompoms, wiggling their asses. It made me so wet. My pussy clenched, my clit throbbing beneath my panties and white spankies, the tight bloomers cheerleaders wore over their panties, covered in green sparkles. They flashed so wickedly when our skirts flared up.

“Yes,” I groaned, stroking the fleshy dildo I had strapped over my spankies, loving how the pleats fell around it. “I want to fuck you all.”

I stroked my strap-on, my prize and joy, like it were a real cock, the surface still slicked by my pussy juices. I had a wonderful cum in my uniform before I spritzed on my perfume and pulled up my panties and spankies.

I wish I could wear my strap-on out onto the field, cheering, dancing, thrusting my hips with it bobbing and waggling before me. I wanted to lift up the skirts of my fellow cheerleaders and just fuck them right there on the field. I wanted to give the crowd such a show. Just the idea of hundreds of people watching me fuck Becky or Daniqua or Linh or Amy made me so wet. Even Jamie. I would fuck my baby sister in front of them all. At eighteen, she was the newest member of the squad. She promised to have all the skill I possessed.

I would fuck her so hard before the crowd. I didn’t care she was my sister.

I wanted to rip off my shell and sports bra, to have my tits bouncing before me. I imagined my nipples pierced, green tassels dangling from my pink nubs, swaying as I pumped my pompoms. Oh, the crowds would love us so much.

And then I would flip up Becky’s skirt. The busty blonde would moan and gasp as I fucked my strap-on into her from behind, the both of us screaming out our cheers. My clit would ache and throb beneath my strap-on as I plowed into her.

It was such a wicked fantasy.

I stroked the dildo faster and faster, my pussy clenching as I burned with my deviant fantasy. I imagined eating Daniqua’s pussy, feasting on the Black girl’s pink flesh before our cheering college. Then I would push down Linh and fuck Vietnamese girl, ramming the dildo into her pussy surrounded by that thick, black bush.

“Yes,” I moaned, seeing it, hearing the roar of the crowd, their cheers.

PUSSYCATS! PUSSYCATS! PUSSYCATS!

“Yes, yes, yes,” I groaned. “We’re so naughty. We’re so wicked!”

Just the pressure of the dildo rubbing on my clit, my fantasy burning through my head, was sending me to my orgasm. I gasped and groaned, swaying in my bedroom while I pumped my hand up and down my slick, fake cock, smelling the sweet musk of my pussy.

My cunt clenched, my panties soaked with my excitement. They would be wet for the entire match. I would feel them sliding against my cunt, teasing me while I danced and twerked and cheered before the crowds. I couldn’t strip naked, but I showed as much flesh as I could.

“Oh, fuck,” I groaned, my twenty-year-old body trembling as I focused on the crowd exploding with passion as I fucked all my fellow cheerleaders on the field.

I imagined pumping the dildo in and out of Amy’s pussy, using her cream to lube my toy for my little sister’s asshole. Jamie would groan and gasp as I fucked her ass. Then I would have Becky suck Jamie’s sour ass off of it while my little sister tongued Becky’s pussy from behind like the little dyke whore I would make her into.

I would make the whole cheer squad into dyke whores. Not just Becky, who totally went lezzie over the summer. She and a bunch of other girls that hung out with Lana and Cassandra were all dykes now. Oh, I wish I was their friends. I would fuck them all with my strap-on.

And the crowd would cheer us on.

PUSSYCATS! PUSSYCATS! PUSSYCATS!

“You love watching me fuck!” I moaned as my orgasm exploded through me.

My knees quivered as the hot rush of passion shot through me. I concentrated so hard on my fantasy, willing it to come to life. I staggered, my pussy convulsing. Rapture flooded through my body. My nipples ached and throbbed. I so wish I could do it.

But then the real world crashed into me as someone banged on my door.

“We have to go, Kimmie!” Jamie said, my little sister so eager for her first time cheering at a game. “Let’s go.”

“In a minute,” I groaned, shuddering. I couldn’t believe I had cum again. The fantasy was so hot.

I panted as I hurriedly took off the strap-on and hid it in my closet. I glanced at my mirror, frowning, my face so flushed. I dabbed at it with tissues then touched up my makeup as Jamie came back to hammer on my door.

“Come on!” she screeched.

“Hold your butt!” I screeched back. “We have plenty of time.”

She let out a frustrated huff and marched off.

I took a few deep breaths, glancing at the mirror. I looked hot. I would turn on all the guys and girls watching. They would all grow so hard and juicy as I strutted my stuff. I wish I had the courage to go out there without anything beneath my uniform. With my top off.

But I would get in trouble. I would be expelled. So much drama. Why couldn’t my wishes come true?

I sighed and headed out of my room. My skirts swirled as I rushed down the stairs. My sister waited at the base of the stairs, her pixyish face twisted with impatience. She tapped her foot, arching a dark-brown eyebrow at me. Her short, dark hair swayed about her head as she shook it. She wore the same uniform as me, her thighs looking so lush, her skirt so short on her.

Yes, I would even fuck my sister with my strap-on before the crowds.

“Relax, baby sister,” I told her. “We’ll get there.”

“On time?”

“Yes, on time.” I rolled my eyes. “We have thirty minutes to get there, and the school’s five minutes away.”

The front door opened as I turned and mom walked in. She held a green envelope in her hand. “You got something in the mail, honey,” Mom said. “From Phoenix, Arizona.”

I blinked. “Really?”

“From a lawyer.” Mom gave me a look. “What is this?”

I shook my head in shock and took the envelope from her. Then I blinked again. I thought I had checked the mail when I got home from college. I couldn’t have missed this in the mailbox. It was a large letter and so bright. There was even a wax seal holding down the flap.

“Look at the writing, it’s so fancy,” my sister said.

I turned the envelope over. She was right. There was silver calligraphy, that fancy script you only saw on books from two hundred years ago and wedding invitations. Was someone getting married? Had a friend of mine moved to Phoenix?

To: Miss Kimberly Miller

The Living Room

1703 Violet Meadows

Parkland, WA 98444

“Weird,” I said, then glanced up at the name in the corner. “Who is that?”

From: Leanan Sidhe

The Boardwalk

1 Summer Lane

Phoenix, Arizona 85009

“Leanan Sidhe?” my sister said. “Sounds Irish.”

“Yeah.” I broke the seal, so confused. Green glitter fell out as I pulled out the parchment. Not paper, but parchment. It was slightly yellow and thick. It crinkled as I unfolded it and saw even more silver calligraphy crawling across the page. My brows furrowed as I read it.

My dearest Miss Kimberly Miller,

I am writing to you in regards to your wish that you most fervently expressed. I recognize the exhibitionist passion bursting in your heart. I know that you believe it impossible to express, fearing the righteous judgment of not only your friends and neighbors but of the stern authority of your school at such a wanton display. But I assure you, I find it marvelous.

Which is why I am writing you this letter expressing my deepest desire to make your wish come true. Like you, I have felt that self-same naughty desire to expose myself to all and let them witness my passionate frolic with my lovers. The same heat that has well-fired your nethers has kindled flame within mine. Oh, how I moaned before my friends and neighbors on the boardwalk as I felt your wish most keenly.

So expect my visit tonight, my dearest Miss Kimberly, and know that your deepest wish shall be granted.

Yours in fellowship,

Leanan Sidhe

Esq. of Summer

“Your cheeks just went red,” Jamie said. “What is it?”

“Nothing,” I squeaked. How the fuck did this…Leanan Sidhe know I wanted to strip naked and fuck my fellow cheerleaders? How? That was impossible. I never told a soul. What was going on?

“Now you’re as white as a ghost. What is it?” Jamie asked, bouncing on the balls of her feet. “Show me.”

“No,” I said, pulling the letter to my cheek. “I’ll be right back.”

Then I darted away, racing upstairs. I had to hide this letter. I burst into my room and went to my closet, hiding it with my dildo. Then I darted out, locking my door behind me for good measure. I wouldn’t have my mom or little sister snooping.

“What is it?” Jamie asked as I came back downstairs.

“Come on, the game’s going to be starting,” I told her. “We have to go.”

“You can tell me,” wheedled my little sister, looking so cute in her cheer uniform. “Please.”

“Just a dumb prank,” I said. “I bet it was Becky who slipped it into my mailbox.” She might have noticed me looking at her. Now that she was openly into girls, she had to notice my hungry gaze. Maybe she saw how hard my nipples got during cheer routines and put two and two together. “Let’s go.”

“Fine,” huffed my little sister. Then she squealed, “We’re cheering tonight!”

“Yep!”

An hour later, we were on the field lit by bright lights, warming up the crowd, going through our routine. My pussy was so wet as we shook our pompoms. The white and green tassels rustled as we pumped them in the air. Then we high-kicked our legs, flashing our sparkling spankies at the crowd.

My fellow cheerleaders had such gorgeous legs.

Linh, the shortest of us, still had sleek thighs, a gorgeous, dusky-olive tone. And Daniqua’s were so striking, her coffee-cream skin so enchanting as she worked her hips, her face twisting with excitement as she cheered. Amy looked so cute. And Becky’s big, pillowy tits heaved beneath her shell. Her sports bra had to fight to contain those big, lush mounds.

“You’re doing good, girls,” Coach Jennette said. She was a young woman sitting on the sidelines wearing tight shorts, a halter top, and a green windbreaker. She was in her late twenties, a former cheerleader herself, and so perky. “Come on, get them riled up.”

The crowd cheered as we turned and twerked, doing our booty shakes. I wanted to flip up my skirt. I closed my eyes, imagining I didn’t wear any panties or spankies, that they could see my ass and shaved pussy dripping with my excitement.

Oh, it would be so—

“Look out, Kimmie!”

I blinked and then—

Pain exploded in my head.

Darkness crashed down on me.

A soft voice whispered my name, calling me as I floated through the darkness that had engulfed me. I felt drawn to the voice. It was gentle, a girlish purr. At first, it was hardly more than the soft sigh of wind through a tree.

“…kimberly…”

But then it grew louder.

“Kimberly…”

And louder.

“My dear, sweet Miss Kimberly.”

My eyes fluttered.

“That’s it. Wake up. That was quite the blow you took.”

Voice murmured around me along with a buzzing hum, like a thousand insect wings. I frowned, groaning, struggling to open my eyes. A soft pair of hands stroked my cheeks, fingertips so dainty and soft.

They felt so nice.

My eyes opened.

A girlish face stared down at me, green hair falling in lush curls around her delicate features. At first, I thought it was a child’s face until I saw her silver eyes. They were so ancient. I shuddered beneath them, feeling like a spec of dust before an ancient star, something that had burned since the moment the universe was created while my life wasn’t even an eyeblink in comparison.

“That’s it, my dear Miss Kimberly,” she said, cooing at me. “That’s it. Normally, this is not how I appear, but we want to make the most of your wish from the start, don’t we?”

“Wish?” I asked in confusion, trying to figure out where I was. I was cheering at the game. And now I felt like I was lying on wooden boards. I shifted, my naked back and ass rubbing on the…

Naked…

I glanced down at my round breasts rising and falling as I breathed, topped by my fat, pink nipples. Then I saw the flat sweep of my stomach and the brown triangle of pubic hair above my pussy, the point aimed at my clit.

I was naked.

“Yes, yes, of course you’re naked,” the girl said.

No, she wasn’t a girl. She knelt naked beside me, her breasts small but developed. Her petite form only made her look childish. But she was far older than me. I licked my lips, my eyes traveling down her flat stomach. I could just see her hairless pubic mound between her thighs and…

“You have a cock!” I gasped at the huge, fleshy shaft thrusting out of her pussy lips. It wasn’t a strap-on dildo like I had, but a real cock. But she was a girl. A woman. She had tits. And there no balls dangling beneath her dick. And she felt so feminine.

“Of course I have a cock, my dear, sweet Miss Kimberly. And it is quite tumescent in anticipation of our compact. I so feverishly desire to unite with you and grant you your wish. Such effervescent delight does ripple through me from my naughty cunny and throbbing cock. Oh, she is so eager to make acquaintance with your wet quim.”

I blinked at her words. “You’re going to fuck me?”

She nodded her head and something hummed. Gossamer wings buzzed over her shoulders,and she lifted off the wooden walkway I lay on. Then I realized there were other naked women and girls, all with cocks, flying along the walkway or else they were leaning on the railing, looking at a sunset over an ocean.

An ocean? In Parkland? That wasn’t the Puget Sound out there. Was I all the way out on the Pacific Coast? But that was at least an hours drive.

“No, you are in Faerie,” laughed the girl. “Didn’t you get my letter? I told you I would arrive.”

“You’re a fairy?” I said. “Leanan Sidhe?”

She nodded her head. “And look at all my lovely friends and neighbors. They are all so eager to watch us make our agreement and seal it with the most vigorous and intimate press of our flesh.”

“Agreement?”

“Why, so you can cheer au naturel, exposing your lush and curvy figure for the hungry delight of the spectators while you enjoy the charms of your fellow cheerleaders.” Leanan Sidhe clapped her delicate hands together, her small tits jiggling. “Oh, cheerleaders are such a wonderful idea. I am ever so glad you mortals have devised them.”

“Yeah, me, too.” I said, looking around. The other fairies, coming in a wide range of body types from the petite and girlish to the mature and lush, closed in. The shade of their hair ranged from the pastels to the vibrant, a rainbow of delight.

And they all had huge cocks.

“They’re all going to watch you fuck me?” I asked, my pussy clenching in utter delight.

“Indeed they shall, my dear Miss Kimberly,” Leanan Sidhe. “Now doesn’t that just make your naughty cunny tingle with anticipatory delight?”

“Yes!”

All the eyes watching her, all those ancient, fairy eyes burning as they drank in her nubile, naked flesh shot powerful lusts through me. And though Leanan Sidhe had a real cock, and those held little interest for me normally, I was on fire. My pussy was so wet for her girl-dick.

The fairy gasped in surprise as I nearly tackled her, our bodies crashing down hard on the wooden boardwalk over the looking the fairy sea. The sweetest salt wind blew over my hot body as I kissed her hard, squirming atop her slim, petite body. My wet pussy rubbed on her hard cock, feeling the girth, the way she throbbed, the heat.

Oh, I had a thick dildo, but she was so much wider, so much longer. My pussy would be filled. And she was warm and felt so different, not smooth rubber but real flesh. My clit throbbed as I ground on her. My lusts boiled over me as I scooted up, my round breasts rubbing on those small, firm mounds, her nipples kissing mine.

I moaned into her sweet lips as the tip of her dick slid through my triangle of silky pubic hair, nudged my clit, and then found the technically virgin entrance to my pussy. I had no hymen, but only my fingers and my dildo had been in me.

Now I would have another person, or a fairy, feel me. I shuddered as her girl-dick throbbed against the hot entrance to my pussy. Lust shuddered through me. I pushed back with my hips, engulfing her thick cock with my cunt.

“Yes,” I moaned, breaking her kiss as her huge girth filled me. She felt amazing in me. My eyes widened. “Oh, Leanan, that’s amazing.”

“Leanan Sidhe,” she moaned, “is my full name my dear, sweet Miss Kimberly.”

“And I go by Kimmie,” I moaned, rising up from her body, my pussy fully engulfing her cock. I sat up on her, her girl-dick shifting inside of me, teasing my pussy walls. “And your cock is amazing. It’s fantastic.”

“And your pussy caresses my futaness with silky delight,” moaned the fairy, using this old-fashion word for dick I’d never heard of. “Please, work your quim up and down my cock with as much vigor as you can muster, my dear Miss Kimmie!”

“I’ll ride you so hard,” I moaned, my pussy clenching on her dick. On her futaness.

She was amazing.

I shuddered as I rose on her cock, the murmuring growing louder and louder. I groaned, the watching fairies stroking their girl-cocks or squeezing their tits or fingering their pussies. They stared at me with such lust as my breasts bounced. I reached the apex of Leanan Sidhe’s cock, swirled my hips, and slammed down her.

I groaned.

Heat burned inside me. The friction of my flesh caressing her girl-cock had me shuddering. My back arched, my round tits jiggling and bouncing together, my nipples so hard. Leanan Sidhe moaned as I bottomed out on her and rose then back up.

“Look at the mortal slut riding her cock,” one fairy whispered. “She is ever so enjoying Leanan Sidhe’s member.”

“Just a wanton slattern,” another moaned.

I loved their words.

“She has no shame at all, just letting her breasts bounce free for us all to see.”

“Yes, the deviant desires that must fill her mind.”

“But her figure is so stirring.”

“Indeed. She is exciting such depraved lusts inside me.”

“Good,” I moaned, running my fingers through my loose, brown hair, my pussy clenching about the futa-fairy’s big, thick dick. “Look at me! See me! Get so hard and horny. Finger those fairy-pussies and stroke those fairy-cocks.”

“Oh, my word, my dear Miss Kimmie,” moaned Leanan Sidhe, her slender fingers sliding up my body to my round, heaving breasts. “You have such a passion for exhibitionism. Your quim has grown so hot and wet about my cock, facilitating your wild abandon as you ride me.”

“Uh-huh,” I panted as her fingers cupped my breasts, caressing my silky skin and brushing my areolas. She teased me, almost touching my nipples but not quite as I rode faster and faster.

I loved it. Tingles raced down from my breasts to my pussy. My flesh clenched about her thick dick. She was so huge, stretching me open, making every inch of my movement ecstasy. I drank in the sensations as the muscles in my thighs flexed, lifting me up and down her cock. My eyes rolled back into my head.

Wonderful. Delicious. Rapture. It was pure pleasure.

I bounced faster and faster, grinding my clit into her pubic bone on the downstroke, sending sparks shooting through my body. My moans joined the watching fairies. More and more of them seemed to be around us, their wings humming as they watched us, stroking their dicks and fingering their pussies. Precum and pussy juices rained from them, dribbling onto the boardwalk.

“She is rapidly approaching her climax,” moaned a watching fairy squeezing her big tits. Her nipples were fat. She pulled on them. “She works her hips, enslaved to the deviant desires burning in her pussy.”

“So deviant,” I moaned. “Just watch me! Oh, yes. You’re all making me so hot.”

“Yes, your quim is burning most hot on my dick, my dear, sweet Miss Kimmie,” moaned Leanan Sidhe. “You’re going to explode most heartily on my futa-cock, aren’t you?”

“I am,” I groaned, leaning over her, staring into her eyes.

“And then we shall seal our bargain. You shall get your wish and owe me a favor.”
“I will,” I moaned, not caring about anything but the girl-cock filling my pussy and all the wonderful, watching eyes.

“Good,” moaned the Leanan Sidhe, her fingers twisting my nipples finally.

I groaned as her delicate fingers pinched my fat nubs. I had the biggest nipples on my cheer squad, though my little sister came close. They were fat and pink, thrusting from my youthful breasts. The fairy twisted and pulled them. Every manipulation sent pleasure racing to my pussy sliding up and down her huge cock.

My flesh clenched on her dick, savoring the delight of fucking a girl with a dick. She had a cock. Not a strap-on, but a real dick. I wanted that. Oh, that would be so hot to cheer with a huge cock stuffed in my spankies or bouncing free beneath my pleated skirts.

I wanted that so badly.

“And you shall have it, my dear, sweet Miss Kimmie,” the fairy moaned. “You shall be a futa-cheerleader.”

“Futa?” I groaned, my hands grasping her small, firm mounds, squeezing them, her little nipples so cute atop them.

“Futanari,” she groaned. “What I am. A hermaphrodite, which is a term I find must repulsive. So I prefer the far more sensual and elegant futanari. Or futa, for short.”

My eyes widened. “You mean…”

“Yes?”

“And this isn’t just some sort of hallucination?” I asked, my pussy clenching on her dick as I slid down it, my pleasure building and built. “I mean, I was cheerleading until…”

“An errant football struck you in the head and rendered you unconscious,” she moaned, her voice so throaty with pleasure, her fingers twisting harder at my nipples.

“Right, so this is all real? It’s not just a crazy sex dream I am having?”

“Could you have imagined this?” she asked. “Would it feel this amazing and wonderful, my dear Miss Kimmie?”

“No!” I screamed, my head cranking and tossing, staring at our audience.

The watching futa-fairy’s stroked their dicks so fast. They moaned, their cheeks flushed, eyes glossy with pleasure. And then the first one erupted. She let out a tinkling sigh, crystal chimes in the wind, wings buzzing as her salty cum arched in the air and splattered across my body.

I groaned, my pussy clenching on the futa-fairy’s dick as hot girl-cum splashed in long lines across my heaving tits. It dribbled down my flesh. A second blast struck the side of my face, washing across my cheeks and reaching my mouth. The salty delight burned on my lips. I licked it, savoring it, my pleasure swelling and swelling.

“Yes, yes, cum on me!” I moaned. “Shower me in your passion!”

“Such a wanton slattern!” a fairy moaned and then she erupted, splattering my back.

I shivered as the hot cum ran down my spine towards my ass, tickling me. More and more splattered across my back and shoulders, falling in my hair. And then two more futa-fairies came, white jizz shooting through the air, falling on my skin. It rained on me. I closed my eyes, lifted my head skyward, and opened my mouth.

Cum painted my face. Salty and delicious girl-jizz. It shuddered, savoring every blast that struck me. It coated my tits and stomach, running down to my pussy impaled on Leanan Sidhe’s futa-dick. It coated my ass, dribbling into my crack. It painted my face and drenched my hair. It fell into my mouth, giving me such a salty treat.

“Yes!” I howled as my futa-admirers showered me in jizz. The fairies all moaning their pleasure as they basted me in cum. “Show me how hot I am! How much I inspire you!”

I slammed down the Leanan Sidhe’s cock, my pussy drinking in the friction, and ground my clit into her shaved pubic mound. The pleasure burst inside of me. I moaned, rising up as my cunt convulsed on her shaft.

My orgasm burned hot through me.

I screamed out my pleasure as I came on her dick. Rapture rushed through my body. My flesh convulsed on her dick, milking it. I wanted her futa-cum flooding my pussy. The only part of me not covered in jizz. I shuddered, bouncing on her as my brain melted with ecstasy.

“So good,” I moaned, my hands rubbing the cum into my skin, sliding across all the salty delight. “This is amazing! You’re all watching me be a whore! A slut! Yes, yes, yes!”

“And such an exhibitionist slut you shall make, my dear, sweet Miss Kimmie,” moaned the futa-fairy. “They shall love you. You shall inspire. You shall have all your wishes.”

“Yes!” I moaned, slamming down her dick, massaging the cum into my skin as the last spurts landed on me.

Leanan Sidhe’s silvery eyes squeezed shut. She let out a whimper of girlish delight. Somehow, all the futa-fairy’s cum had landed on me. Not a drop had fallen on her. She looked pristine compared to my cum-drenched self.

And then she exploded into my spasming pussy.

My eyes widened in pure delight. I came again, milking her cunt as the pleasure burned through my thoughts. Such heat shot into me. Energy. Not just her girl-jizz flooded my pussy. But something more. Something she gave me. Something that would change me.

I writhed and shuddered on her cock as the pleasure burned through me. My clit throbbed, aching, growing as the rapture crashed into my mind. It thrust before me, constrained, aching, needing to be freed.

“Something’s bulging her skirt,” a fairy said, her voice so familiar.

“What is that?” another fairy asked as I writhed.

I drifted, my eyes blinking, the world vanishing around me and…

I stared up at a fluorescent light, my girl-cock throbbing so hard, trapped in my spankies and panties. My heat throbbed, a dull ache pounding behind my eyes. I groaned as my skirt was flipped up over my waist.

“What is that?” the familiar voice asked. I knew that voice. It was Linh, the Vietnamese cutie on my cheer squad.

“It looks like… Oh, my gosh, that can’t be,” the other voice said. Not a fairy either, but Coach Jenette.

“That looks like a cock,” Linh said.

And then my spankies and panties were yanked down, my new girl-dick popping out and into the surprised faces of Jenette and Linh. Jenette’s curly, brown hair fell around her youthful face, her eyes wide. Linh’s face was delicate, her skin a dusky-olive, her slanted eyes opening wide. Her cute nose wiggled as her jaw dropped.

“That’s a cock!” she said, pointing at it. “Coach, that’s a cock. That can’t be. She doesn’t have a cock.”

“And she has a pussy,” Coach Jenette said, her brown eyes opening wide. “Her cock’s thrusting from her pussy lips. Like it’s her…clit. Her clit has grown.”

“How’d getting hit on the head do that?” Linh asked.

I struggled not to smile. It was so hot feeling their eyes on my new cock and my wet pussy. I feigned unconsciousness, curious at what they’d do as they stared at me. My heart beat in my chest. It was real. There were fairies. And they had watched me fuck Leanan Sidhe and coated me in jizz.
A shame I felt so clean now. Oh, that was so hot showering in cum.

“It can’t be real, Coach,” Linh said.

“It has to be.” The coach bit her lip. “Touch her.”

“What? You do it, Coach.”

My dick twitched.

“I can’t. I’m a coach. The college employs me. I would get fired if they found out I touched one of you girls.” She paused, breathing heavily. I felt her breath wash over my my shaved pussy lips, making my dick twitch again. Juices trickled out.

This was so hot.

“You touch her, Linh. You’re a student. It’s okay. You won’t get in trouble.”

“Fine,” Linh said, her voice sounding so throaty.

It was so hard not to groan as her finger stroked up my cock from where it thrust from my pussy lips all the way to the crown of my dick. That part was so sensitive. I grit my teeth, my body twitching as she touched it. Her finger stroked along it, smearing precum beading out of my slit and sending more delight racing down to my pussy.

Then she stroked down it again to my pussy lips, touching them. They both were breathing so heavily as they molested me. I loved it. My toes curled in my shoes. My breasts rose and fell, constrained by my sports bra, my nipples aching. Linh’s finger pressed into my folds and then into my pussy.

“It’s real, Coach,” groaned Linh as she pumped her fingers in and out of my pussy. “Oh, this is so hot.”

And then she leaned down and sucked on the tip of my cock.

My eyes shot open. I groaned, unable to fake being asleep any longer as her dusky cheeks hollowed. She sucked so hard, her tongue swirling. She moaned, like desperate lusts had filled her, driving her wild for my new futa-dick.

“Linh!” gasped the coach. “Oh, don’t hog her cock.”

And then she was licking at the base of my dick where it thrust out of the folds of my pussy. I shuddered as my cheer coach tongued my folds stretched about my cock. I shuddered, pleasure racing through both my sexes, my cunt clenching on Linh’s probing finger, my dick throbbing in her mouth.

I sat up on my elbows, staring at them. They didn’t stop. It was like my cock had overcome them with lust. The dull headache faded as the pleasure shot through me. I groaned, savoring their touches, my dick aching, throbbing.

I had a dick. A futa-dick.

“Yes, suck my futa-cock,” I moaned. “And Linh, more fingers. Come on, just one? I need lots.”

“Yes,” Coach Jenette said. “You have to make her cum.”

Her brown eyes shot up at me. Whatever reservations the coach had about touching a student had vanished. She just wanted to experience my delight. She licked my folds again, making me shudder as Linh shoved a second finger into my pussy.

I groaned as her two digits pumped in and out of my cunt. I shuddered, the friction sending ripples of heat up to the tip of my long, thick cock buried in Linh’s mouth. She sucked so hard, her slanted eyes closed. She bobbed her mouth up and down, her lips sealed tight, pleasing me like she would her boyfriend.

My toes curled again as the pleasure raced through me. I had a girl-cock. This was so hot. I had a girl-cock, and my fellow cheerleader sucked on it while fingering my pussy. I wanted to last longer. I wanted to hold off on erupting, to savor this delight for as long as I could.

I grit my teeth, my pussy clenching down so hard on her fingers as I fought the pleasure building and building in me.

“Oh, this is soooo hot,” I moaned. “Yes, yes, suck my girl-cock and finger my cunt.”

“Yes, do it,” moaned Coach Jenette. “It’s amazing, Kimmie. But how?”

“I made a wish,” I panted. “Isn’t it amazing?”

“It is,” she said, her lips shiny with my pussy juices. “Cum in her mouth.”

“Fuck,” I groaned, her words shooting through me.

I couldn’t hold back any longer. I was too hot. My cock was too new. The sensations were all so novel. My head snapped back, my ponytail swaying behind me. My toes curled as the pressure swelled in the depths of my pussy.

And exploded out of my cock.

Linh moaned as my cum flooded her mouth and my pussy writhed about her fingers. She jammed her digits deep into my cunt as she gulped down my futa-jizz. I panted with each blast, powerful jolts of rapture shot through me. They were so different from cumming as a woman. So much more intense and immediate.

“Fuck!” I shouted as they slammed into my mind. Then the gentler waves of familiar ecstasy washed out of my spasming pussy. “Yes, yes, yes, drink my futa-cum. Oh, yes, you love it. Mmm, you’re such a slut, Linh. Such a slut for my girl-jizz.”

“Just a whore for it,” moaned Coach Jenette, obvious envy in her voice.

I spasmed on the bed. I realized where we were now. The locker room on one of the massage tables. The therapy baths were nearby. They must have brought me in after the hit to my head. I groaned, my moans echoing as my dick fired a final blast of cum into Linh’s mouth.

The moment her lips popped off my dick, Coach Jenette kissed her. Their lips met, the coach’s pale face pressing against Linh’s dusky-olive cheek. They moaned, their tongues dueling. My eyes widened, another shudder racing out of my pussy as they snowballed my jizz back and forth.

“Oh, damn, that’s hot,” I moaned. “Yes, yes, share my jizz.”

My dick twitched hard. I didn’t go soft like I heard boys do. My cock was hard, eager for round two. I shivered. I wanted to feel pussy around my dick. I remembered how amazing the Leanan Sidhe’s cunt felt on my dick.

I had to feel that same bliss on my dick.

“Someone fuck me,” I moaned. “I need a pussy on my dick so badly. I’m so hard. Please!”

Coach Jenette broke the kiss, white cum staining her pink lips. She pushed down her shorts in record time and hopped onto the table, a black thong covering her wet pussy. She ripped it to the side, revealing her shaved pussy, the clitoral hood pierced by a gold ring.

“That’s so hot,” I gasped, reaching out to tweak her jewelry, leaning all my weight on my left elbow now.

She gasped, swirling my cock’s crown against her wet pussy, as I tugged. “It is. And that feels amazing.”

“My cock or me playing with your jewelry.”

“Both!”

And then my cheer coach impaled her pussy on my dick. The twenty-something woman moaned as her hot, silky cunt engulfed my dick in rapture. I tugged on her clit piercing again, her snatch tightening on my dick as she moaned.

I shuddered, falling backward, no longer sitting up and supported by even my left elbow. I writhed as I savored how amazing it was having my dick in pussy. Every time I tugged on her clit, she grew so hot and tight around me.

And then she rode me hard like I rode Leanan Sidhe in my dream.

“Fuck, yes!” she moaned, perky delight splashing across her face, her brown hair bouncing. “Oh, my god, yes. This cock! My cheerleader has a huge girl-dick!”

“She does,” moaned Linh in envy, squirming, her green, pleated squirt swirling about her dusky thighs.

She had a hot pussy.

“Ride my face,” I moaned, eager to lick her snatch while my cheer coach fucked me.

Linh’s shuddered. She shoved her hands beneath her skirt, yanking down her white spankies and panties. Then, with all the limber grace of a cheerleader, mounted the massage table and straddled my face. I couldn’t see her pussy in the dark shadows created by her skirt. But I could smell her tangy musk as she descended.

Her skirts covered my face, plunging me into the most intimate of darknesses. And then her silky, wet bush rubbed on my lips and nose, tickling me moments before hot cunt rubbed on my mouth. I groaned, licking through my first pussy, savoring the wonderful, tangy taste of her cunt while my dick ached and throbbed in Coach Jenette’s pussy.

Both of them rode me in their own hot way, moaning and gasping. Jenette worked that silky cunt up and down my dick, massaging me, the friction burning through my body. My pussy clenched every time she bottomed out in me. And Linh smeared that hot cunt across my lips. I tongued through her thick bush, parting her folds, exploring her delight.

“Yes, yes, yes, eat my pussy, Kimmie,” she squealed. “Oh, this is so hot. You have a cock and pussy. And you lick my cunt so well.”

“Ride her,” moaned Coach Jenette. “Ride her face. Cum on her.”

“Cum on that huge girl-dick,” moaned Linh. “Do it, Coach.”

“Yes,” I panted. “Cum on my futa-cock.”

“Futa?” Linh moaned.

“Futanari. That’s what I am now! I’m a futa!”

“Hot!” The Vietnamese cheerleader shuddered on my face, smearing her hot cunt across my lips.

I tongued her faster, brushing her clit, making her shudder while the coach’s hot pussy slid up and down my dick. It was so hot. So sexy. She smeared her pussy across my lips, tickling me with her silk. I squirmed, moaning, the pressure building in my cunt as the massage bed creaked beneath us.

Coach Jenette’s pussy massaged my dick. Her hot, silky flesh slid up and down my cock as she rode me faster and faster. She moaned and gasped, twisting her hips, stirring my shaft through her hot cunt.

And she was hot. Boiling. My dick ached in her depths. My pussy clenched as the pleasure built and built in me. It was so amazing. I couldn’t believe how great fucking with a real cock was. This was so much better than my fantasizes of fucking with my strap-on.

“Yes,” I moaned into Linh’s hot snatch between licks. “Cum on my mouth. Both of you cum. Then we have to get out there. We have to cheer. Everyone has to see my cock.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Jenette moaned. “We need you out there cheering, Kimmie.”

“Showing off! It’ll be so hot!” Linh moaned. “Kimmie! Yes!”

Hot juices flooded my mouth. Tangy passion coated my lips as Linh came on my face. I made my first cheerleader cum. The first member of my squad down. And I would fuck them all. I would make them all cum.

I gripped her thighs, holding her tight to my face as I drank her flood, my dick aching and throbbing as Coach Jenette rode me so hard. She slammed down my dick, grinding her clit into my pubic mound before rising back up it, driving herself wild.

“You look so hot when you cum, Linh,” moaned the coach. “So hot. We have to get out there. We have to cheer!”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Linh moaned, howling in rapture as she shuddered on me. “It’ll be so hot.”

“So hot,” I moaned, my pussy clenching, my orgasm building in my depths as I imagined the crowd going wild when they saw me out there, a huge cock bouncing beneath my skirt.

I came.

My cock exploded into Coach Jenette’s pussy as she slammed down me. I bucked, moaning into Linh’s hot flesh as blast after blast of my jizz fired into the coach’s hot cunt. I groaned, her silky flesh engulfing every inch of my dick.

The orgasm was so intense. I shuddered, moaning, the pleasure slamming into my mind. Juices gushed out of my cumming pussy, waves of gentler delight mixing with the intense passion of my erupting dick.

“Yes! Cum in me, Kimmie!”

The coach’s pussy writhed about my dick. She thrashed on my cock, joining me in rapture. It was so amazing flooding her pussy. The pleasure burned so hot through me. All three of us moaned and gasped.

And the only thing that would make it better was getting out on the field and cumming before the entire crowd. As my last blast of cum fired out of my cock, I was so thankful that the futa-fairy answered my wish.

Because I would give the cheering crowds of Washington College and our rivals at Franklin Pierce College one hell of a show tonight. The Pussycats would go wild!

To be continued…

---

the Fun continues.

I had a hard time sleeping that night. After my session with Shanda The night before I had slept so much because of how stressed I was. However, that sleep wasn’t caused by the stress so much as an escape from it. Even sleep didn’t give me a leave from the reality of my situation. When I did manage to sleep, my dreams were filled images of Shanda’s juicy little pussy and the spanking she had given me.

Shanda had power over me. Eating out her young pussy was amazing. Humiliating, but I had never cum with any girl or woman the way Shanda made me cum.

I awoke one time that night after a dream I was with another woman. The woman I was with had no identity besides a romantic interest. Perhaps I drew parts of her from women I’ve known throughout the years. I’m no psychologist, though. Just before the dream ended, she began tying me down. I didn’t want her to, but she did it anyway. I fought her, but I was too weak to keep her from tying me up. The dream did that thing where places and people were different without it seeming odd or catching your awareness. I was in college.

I was in the hallway of the dorm I lived in as a freshman. Well, it wasn’t at all the same, but that’s what the location was. I was still tied up. The other woman was younger, suddenly. She was spanking me with her hand, but it hurt. There was a crowd of students watching. They all clapped and told me I was so lucky to be having sex with her. I cried and shouted. None of them helped me. They couldn’t hear my cries for help. They thought I enjoyed it

It was 9 o’clock AM. I slept in. I must have gotten up in a haze and turned off my alarm earlier. I didn’t want to get out of bed. I thought back to Mrs. Talbot the principal almost walking in on me naked. After Shanda had used me, I tried to cry. I don’t know how long I had tried, Managed to get a few tears out. I heard something outside the door. I’m not sure what I heard. Perhaps it wasn’t even a sound, but a presence that I felt. My first reaction was to get my clothes on. The skirt was easy to put on, so was first. It scraped my butt on the way up, but I ignored the pain in my haste. My shirt took more time, but the door wasn’t open until I had gotten it on. It wasn’t entirely straight, but wasn’t so out of place someone looking at me would wonder why.

The principal was talking to me. I missed some of it, being distracted with the pounding of my heart. I was almost caught. Almost caught by someone else, anyhow. she was comforting me, saying how he was sorry that whoever I was waiting for didn’t show up. I didn’t have time to hide that I had been crying. Sort of crying. It was obvious to her something was wrong. She must have assumed the fictitious date had stood me up or otherwise canceled. I told her there was nothing to do about it now, but Mrs . Talbot insisted that I could rely on her if I needed anything. I picked up my briefcase and purse and left, forcing a smile as I said good-bye. It was difficult to do without bending and letting her see down my shirt or up my skirt, but I think I did it. I don’t know. Maybe.

9:30 AM. I was supposed to go to Shanda’s at noon. Her house has caller ID, and so she called me soon after I called her house to leave the message. She told me to wear anything I wanted, and to bring every piece of my underwear I could fit in my briefcase.

What was she going to do with my panties? All of them fit in my briefcase, so what was I going to do without panties? What did she intend? Did she simply want me to know how embarrassing it’d be if someone looked and saw them, or was she up to something? Did she want me to count the pair I’d wear? And why did she want me to bring a hundred dollars? Was she going to demand shush-money as well, now? I wanted to go back to sleep. Perhaps forever.

I only got about fifty minutes. It was almost 10:30. I got up and out of bed. I was still tired and would remain that way all day, given the quality of my sleep. I needed to get ready. Yes, “need”. I’m an English teacher, I know how to use it and what it means. People do many things that they need to but do not want to. I simply had to do something I loathed more than anything else I could think of. I had breakfast first. I was very hungry. That may have added to my poor sleep. I had a breakfast cereal. It was my favorite, but it was cold and bitter. I was cold and bitter. I ate it because I needed to. I supposed my life was going to be a lot like that.

My shower was uneventful. I used cold water. I don’t know why. I think I began hating myself. I had no integrity, no dignity. I could be manipulated, controlled, by someone who was supposed to be a student of mine.. I saw the shaving cream. Of course, I used it. Very little had grown, but I thought it would be safe to both avoid allowing it to poke me today, and this way Shanda would be pleased and, perhaps, not be a total bitch. Something inside my chest melted into sludge as I realized I would have to put effort not only into doing as she said, but attempting to make her happy. The sludge in my chest was mud. I could almost taste it.

I got to her house a few minutes before noon. Her drive-way was empty. She told me her mother wouldn’t actually be home when I got there, and it looked to be true. It depressed me when I heard it, but I half expected it already. I sat in my car a few minutes. I wasn’t going inside until I had to. A good song was on anyhow. It ended, and I shut off my car. I focused. I got my inner strength together, in the middle of my mind. I was here not only to please Shanda, not only to keep my job, career, and life, but also to keep my initiative if I saw the opportunity to end her power over me. I would take every chance I got to do just that. I left my car and approached the door.

There was a post-it on the door;

“Bitch,

Do not knock or use the doorbell. Come in. Whenever you find a note, take it with you.

XOXO – Shanda who must be obeyed.”

She liked notes. I suppose it gave her a sense of power. She could command me to do things without immediately expending her energy. It seemed likely to me, anyhow. I got inside. There were stairs in front of me, and an archway to either side. The right was a kitchen, and the left a living room. There was another post-it on the inside of the door, right on the doorknob.

“Bitch, Strip nude. Leave your clothes, purse, briefcase, and anything else you may have brought, on the welcome mat. Go to the living room (archway immediately on your left) and then enter the door around the corner in the back and close the door. Go down the stairs you see. At the bottom of the stairs, sit on the bottom step, and feel under it for the next note.”

How embarrassing. Nude in a strange house, leaving my things unattended. I did as the note said. My shoes first, then my slacks and nylons. I wasn’t wearing any panties, they were all in my briefcase. I took off my jacket and then my shirt. I folded each one and placed them atop my shoes. I took off my bra and dropped it on the pile. I left my briefcase and purse leaning on the pile and went into the living room. It was difficult to leave my purse there, but I’d be damned if I got punished again. The living room was well furnished. Huge television, leather sofa and chair. A fireplace at the back wall. Plenty of electrical devices sat atop the TV; Stereo, DVD player, game consoles, and some I didn’t recognize. I walked around the coffee table to the back corner, around which I couldn’t see. Though there wasn’t a sound, that only added to my tension. It felt as though someone would walk around the corner suddenly. I imagined them trying to get me, “pervert”, to leave, swinging a broom at me. I rounded the corner and managed a nervous laugh at the imagined sight. I might have enjoyed it if I were chased away by Shanda’s mother. Well, not the chase, but being able to leave. My nudity was at the forefront of my mind as I thought about other people being home.

Silently, I opened the door. Sure enough, I smelled a bit of dust and moister. The door to the basement. I stepped in and it was dark. Some light came in from the small windows you find at the top of the walls of most basements. Or so it appeared. I didn’t actually see the windows, yet. I shut the door. The stairwell was really dark, but I didn’t want to do anything not on the notes just to discover I’ve upset something. And a light might draw attention. To… whoever might have been down there? I didn’t know, but I also didn’t choose to turn on the light. Being naked in someone else’s house makes you suspicious someone might be around the next corner. I was already much colder. I stepped on the wooden steps. They creaked with my weight. Every one of them. If someone was going see me down here, they’d be sure to watch for me on my way, now. The coolness of the basement became coldness as I got to the last step and sat. My feet were cold from touching the cold steps. Now my butt was, too. It actually felt good, though. My butt had long bruises along it, and the cold step felt nice on it.

I was shivering as I reached under the step. I looked around as I felt underneath. It was a typical basement. Dusty, cemented, and full of junk. It wasn’t junk to it’s owners, but there were boxes and mechanical parts of all sorts. I noticed the bottom step had been recently cleaned. There was no dust or dirt on it. I was thankful that Shanda had forethought and didn’t want me to get an infection of some sort, at the very least. I found the note stuck to something under the step;

“Bitch, I don’t know if you can see it, but there’s a camera on the other side of the basement from you. It has a good angle. Spread your legs and place your feet at the edge of the bottom of the steps. Use the dildo this note is attached to on your cunt. As you do, audibly count to two-hundred. Get wet. When you’re done, go back upstairs and bring the dildo. Go to the front door.

XOXO – Shanda”

Oh, great. I did as the note told me. The pink dildo was as dry as I was. The solution I came up with would not only solve the problem, but might even please Shanda. I put the dildo in my mouth. Not long, but it got wet and, I imagined, was sexy. I felt what little was left of my self-respect become a little softer, more pliable. I was numb to it. I didn’t move my hips at all as I moved it to the location of my body it’s meant for. I let the head of the dildo slide up and down my pussy lips, spreading my legs wider. I spit on my own pussy, something I had never done before. I slowly circled the head of the dildo around my pussy and then firmly twisted it inside my cunt.

I became transfixed with the felling of the pink cock moving in and out of my pussy, and occasionally I would let the head circle my stiff clit. The counting took a very long time. I thought about what the video camera might feed to. Would I be recorded for later use, or is it feeding to some web-site on the Internet. Well, my worries were irrelevant, so I tried to focus on the numbers. It took longer than I thought it would take. I began fucking myself harder with the dildo but didn’t want to make myself cum.

Finally, at two-hundred, I took the dildo out even though I could have brought myself to a cunt crushing orgasm Shanda’s note had not mentioned climax.

I walked up the steps. My body was chilled. Even though I had enjoyed the dildo fuck it had not warmed me. I was thankful when I got to the other side of the door. It was warmer. However, I was also closer to actually doing things with Shanda. Though, I supposed, it’d also be over faster. I got to the front door. All my stuff was gone. I was now trapped. Or, more accurately, I was deeper in the trap. In its place was a leather strap with metal things on one end. It was a black, leather collar with the word “bitch” in pink letters on the front. Attached to it was another note.

“Bitch, Put this on. It has your name on it. It’s a gift from me. Once it’s on go up the stairs. Enter the last door on the left. Leave the door wide open, and look on the bed.

XOXO – Shanda who must be obayed”

I put the collar on and it fit well. I noticed a quiet sound coming from up the stairs. It was constant… I took some steps up the stairs and recognized it as running water. A shower? It must have been Shanda. I hoped it’d be Shanda. If it were someone else, I could have been in trouble. Of course it’d be Shanda. I continued up the steps. A fear made each step a little taller. I reached the top of the stairs. The first door on the right is where the noise came from. It was still going. Someone could be heard moving in the rushing water, splashing a little on a different path to the floor of the tub. I kept going to the last door on the left. It was already opened, so I stepped in. I had to resist the impulse to shut the door so it might hide me. I opened it all the way, and it stopped at the wall to the right of it. The bed was against the wall I entered, to the left. The whole room was dark. The brightest colors in the room were merely a small part of larger, darker things. The walls were a dark blue. The bed and it’s blankets were black. In the far corner, beyond the bed, was a computer desk. The screen saver was a slide-show of pictures. Me with Katelyn. My eyes teared up, I looked away and saw a note in the center of the bed.

“Bitch, Throw away the notes in the bin on the other side of the bed. You’ll find a hand-cuff attached at each of the posts of the bed. Put your ankles in the ones at the foot of the bed, and your wrists in the ones at the top of the bed. The last one may be tricky with only the one hand free, but you’d better get it, or you’ll be punished. Have the dildo in your pussy. Do not allow it to fall out.

XOXO – Shanda”

She had copies of the images on her computer. I immediately dashed to the computer and moved the mouse. The screen saver ended. I opened the options for the screen-saver to find the folder’s location. The folder with the pictures of Katelyn and me. I wish I had my purse. There’s a pen and notebook in it specifically for such notes. Instead, I simply remembered it. I read it to myself a few times.

There was nothing more I could do, so I threw away the notes. I got all the hand-cuffs in reach and then considered the situation. What if she was a psycho? She has already proven she’s capable of deceit, and she has hurt me on purpose, because she wanted to. But then, what would happen if I didn’t do this? She was going to get what she wanted anyway. I was utterly defenseless, naked in a strange house. If she intended to kill me, the best disobeying her now could do is… well, save my life. I could run. On the bed, I could not. I decide to take the chance. I had taken so many chances already. I placed one cuff on my ankle numbly. I repeated the process with the other. I put my right wrist in it’s cuff. I grab the dildo, and put it as far into my cunt as I could. I tried to squeeze it to keep it in place, but that just shot it out. I put it back and remained as relaxed as I could. It stayed, but moving made it squeeze out a bit.

I couldn’t reach the last hand-cuff. I had to stretch myself out uncomfortably to get to it. I had no idea how helpless I’d be until then. I was so stretched out, I was nearly taut like a bowstring. Relaxing to keep the dildo in was difficult, but I got the cuff around my wrist. I couldn’t close it, though. I banged it against the bed-post, but it simply left my wrist. I put my wrist back in it, though it took a few minutes. The screen-saver came back on. Phew. I jerked my wrist and, seemingly by incident, the cuff hook went into the bottom part of the cuff. I swung my hand against the bar to tighten it. With the work of actually getting it on done, it was easy to tighten it. That’s when I noticed a presence.

I looked at the doorway. Nobody was there. Huh. That’s when my position sunk in. What if a murderer broke in before Shanda got to me? What if after? I couldn’t do anything? Well, I couldn’t do anything, so I watched the screen-saver. The bead spread beneath me aggravated my butt. I wished I could have done that upside down. I noticed the shower water had stopped. There was movement from behind a door. In the bathroom, I assumed. I hoped. If it was another door, someone else could find me here. Even if they didn’t belong in this house. But why worry about that? It was mid-day and Saturday. The door I had heard movement behind opened. My heart raced. Helpless more than I had ever been, I was scared what was to come. My heart’s beating gave away my presence.

All too soon, I saw a shadow on the door, of someone approaching. The body casting the shadow approached and then entered the door. Shanda. Her long, dark hair was wet and she was naked. She was pale, as usual. Pale and skinny. Not without her charms, but I didn’t pay much attention to them at the moment. And not because of the camera she held to her eye. Though it certainly helped. I immediately faced the other direction. My body was hot in embarrassment She was video-taping me. My body. Helpless. I know she could show anyone the pictures she had, but this was different. She was recording me in my lowest. She was recording an ignoble, worthless bitch. I wanted to cry, but I couldn’t. I think I spent all my tears. All I did was blanch. I suppose. I might also have gotten redder. I sure felt different, whichever it was. I couldn’t react. I shut my eyes.

“Isn’t my bitch so beautiful, everyone out there in Internet-land?”, Shanda began. What she just said struck me like a mallet. Was I breathing? She got closer and pointed her camera at my dildo stuffed pussy, “See how she’s all prepared for me to have fun? Shaved beautifully, moist, and she already seems to have had some fun with her new friend.”

She played with the dildo for a few seconds, rotating it and pushing it deeper into my cunt. I moved at the sensation. I didn’t mean to, but it felt so hot, so good. She shifted her weight and got off the bed. I heard her go to her computer. My eyes opened automatically. I stared at her. She was connecting her camera to the computer. She turned to me and said, “My computer has much more memory.”

I groaned. She did something on the computer. I couldn’t tell what, the screen was too far away. I saw the camera’s point of view on the screen, in a window. She picked up the camera, attached to a long cord, and got on her knees next to me on the bed. She said, “We’re not going to do anything super-amazing, today. This will be the teaser.”

She pointed the camera at me and began to pan it across my body. I was looking away, so I couldn’t tell exactly what she was doing.

“ Now ladies check out these amazing tities, oh fuck don’t you just want to slap them?” Shanda giggled and gave each of my boobs two or three painful slaps.

“Oh fuck, look how her cunt takes this dildo, already wet with her juices,” she slammed the dildo into my pussy to the hilt then began to fuck me hard. I had gotten myself wetter than I thought I did while I was in the basement. Though, she was making me wetter, especially when she let the dildo slip out of my pussy to torture my clit. She made the cock go in hard fast circles around my sensitive button then pressing down on it hard with the rounded tip.

She pulled it up, pressing against the cunt lips sliding it fiercely up and down my slit. I couldn’t do anything besides lift my pelvis with the motion. She placed the camera between my legs and pointed it at my butt, “She obeys me because she knows what happens when she doesn’t. My little bitch loves me, don’t you, bitch?”

I hesitated. She smacked my butt with her open hand, though there wasn’t much room for the motion underneath me. Thanks to the punishment I had received yesterday, it hurt much more than it otherwise would have. I turned to face her, “Yes, I do and I love your cunt too.”

She had been recording for a few minutes. She licked her lips now that I was looking. I think she knew I hated that. She moved herself closer to my head, and then lifted her right leg. She placed it over my head, and then lowered herself. One leg on either side of my head, she faced the foot of the bed. Her butt was in my face, her already wet pussy lowered to my mouth. I was about to let my long tongue enter her tight young cunt, when she stopped moving. She noticed something. She grabbed my hair and pulled my head up against her, “Bitch, did you touch my computer?”

My heart sank. “Yth, Mthtrth.”, I said into her womanhood. She pressed her slick cunt lips into my mouth a little, fuck her young firm pussy flesh it felt good. She gently humped her cunt on my mouth and I slipped my tongue inside her. I began to lick and suck on her stiff little clit. Shanda was getting into it. Soon, she had released my hair and bucked her soft little pussy on my mouth. She was certainly enjoying it as I tried to lick her clit with each hard thrust. She didn’t say anything. She was pointing the camera… at something, in some direction, on the other side of her from my eyes. It didn’t feel so bad. I was effectively disconnected from the rest of my body. Though she had it, and though her hot young pussy had my mouth. I could look and think as I desired on this side of her.

Then, she stiffened and her young body seemed to vibrate. She started screaming, “Suck my clit eat my cunt, bitch! That’s right! Fuck, you’re good! … Oooooooh” fuck don’t ever stop, I’m going to squirt my girl juice all over your pretty face.

Then suddenly cum shot from her tight little cunt, nearly drowning me
“Drink it bitch, take all of my cum you fucking cunt slut. You love my girl juice, don’t you …oh fuck yes, you fucking bitch!”

A second squirt of cum washed over me and down my neck and onto the bed spread. She finally gently lifted her pussy from my face.

. I could feel one of her hands, the one without the camera presumably, feel around my abdomen. She lightly scratched down and back up each leg, back around my abdomen, and repeated it. She soon reached between my legs. She slipped fingers into my sloppy cunt and spread my fat lips. She did that for a while, and the dildo eventually plopped out due to it. She stopped playing with me and used her hand to put the dildo back. She twisted it hard into my pussy as she and began slamming it in and out. I heard a beep from the camera, and saw her set it on the side of the bed. She bent down. Soon, I felt her tongue on my clit. I groaned and arched my back against the restraints. Shanda’s tongue was amazing, , it moved with lighting speed up and down my cunt, plunging deep inside me one second then flicking over my throbbing clit the next.

She got into a 69 position and I brought her to another orgasm. Soon afterwards, my eyes popped open. Shanda was using the flat of her tongue to make fast circles around and over my clit and it was brining me to the brink of an amazing climax. She got me very close, but suddenly pulled out the dildo and stopped licking my clit. I thrust my hips upwards, desperate to fulfill my desire, but there was nothing there. Shanda sat back up. Glancing over her shoulder, she looked at me. The angle was odd for me, but she was smiling, “No, you’ve been bad. You don’t get to cum.”

She probably thought I really enjoyed the situation! Shanda slammed her pussy into my face. All I could do was is to use my tongue and lips on her dripping cunt and hope she’d finish with me and let me leave. She began to move. She crouched, then turned 180 degrees, and began grinding her young pussy on my mouth and nose again. She had what I could only describe as a devilish grin. She seemed at an odd angle. Not enough for me to notice at first, unfortunately. Or maybe fortunately. When I stuck my tongue back out to start licking her again, it felt funny. That’s when it hit me, her cunt was more on my nose than my mouth. I stopped licking from the shock of what I concluded. She could see it in my eyes, and her grin widened. She reached both hands behind herself and spread her buttocks apart. She lowered down a bit. Her tight young ass was resting on my mouth. With glee, she said, “You should have known better than to touch my computer. I know your tongue can get deep into my ass, so don’t hold back.”

I let my tongue circle the tight wrinkled hole. “Would you prefer something even worse? You know you didn’t have permission to touch my computer, but you did it anyway. I just got out of the shower, and I… well, made sure I was clean. So you stick your tongue in my asshole right now or I’m going to think of something even worse!”

I had to take her word for it. I moved my tongue up to her but hole again. It was kind of rough, but soft and somewhat flexible. The most important quality it had was lack of flavor, though. Well, it seemed as though it tasted like pussy but that could easily have been the pussy that was basically covering my nose, giving me just enough room to breath. I licked a few times, and there was nothing disgusting about it beside the concept, so I pushed my tongue forward. She was relaxed and ready, There was very little resistance as my tongue entered her hole. She sighed as it did, and her grin became more of a smile. No terrible flavor, yet. I got brave enough to lick around inside her ass . I pushed and twisted my tongue in as for as I could. Her whole body trembled with each thrust of my tongue. My impulses were onto what I was doing, and wouldn’t let me get away with it. I gagged. Shanda gave me a warning look, and I shoved the gagging away. I relaxed and put my tongue back into her tight orifice.

I moved my tongue around in circles and looked up at Shanda. She was using one hand to play with her small firm titties. She was biting her own lips softly, and her other hand was going through my hair. That hand slowly moved down my forehead, past my eyes, and right to her clit. She began to flick it softly with one finger. As she did, her sweet ass tightened. My tongue stayed in as her butt walls contracted a bit every once in a while as she pinched and pulled on her clit. She got the camera and turned it back on. She sat forward and put it behind her. I could tell she was recording my tongue going into her anus. I kept myself from gagging. I don’t know how, but I managed to keep working. Perhaps, by this point, I felt I didn’t even deserve to retch. She interrupted my thoughts, “My bitch loves eating out her my hot young asshole, doesn’t she?”

What else could I do? I answered, “Yeth Mithreth.”, and somehow managed to restrain myself from gagging.

She shut off the camera and moved her hips back a few inches. She set the camera down and, before she could look back to me, I made her glad she had moved her hips back. My tongue was tired, and I was humiliated, and I hated the entire situation, but this way it’d encourage her to not put her anus over my mouth at all soon. Of course she happily said, “Oh, I forgot how much you love eating cunt!”

As I licked and sucked on her pretty pussy and clit, she picked up the still wet dildo and put it behind her. I expected to feel it on me, but I was wrong about where to expect it. She accidentally hit my right breast with it as she pulled it closer to her tail end. It nicked my chin. I felt a bulge in the back of her cunt. She was fucking her own ass! She ‘Oh’ed and ‘Ah’ed as she did it, too! She began pushing it in and out of herself slowly, as she swore at me, “Eat that cunt, bitch! Eat it now, eat it right! Fuck, you’re a good bitch! You’re my cunt eating bi…”

She didn’t get that last bit out. We both heard a door open. It was the front door. She seemed shocked. Obviously this was not planned. She immediately jumped off my mouth and to the side of the bed. I could see the dildo most of the way in her as she walked over to the door and looked towards the steps. She turned to me and whispered, “My mom!”

Just then, I heard a woman’s voice from downstairs shouted, “Shanda? Where are you? Have you seen the receipt for the dishwasher?”

Later I would learn that her mom was gone, in part, to get a refund on what ended up being a faulty washer. However, right then I was more concerned with my position on Shanda’s bed. I looked back to her and whispered, “Where are my clothes?!”

She had already gathered some jeans and a black tank top and tossed them on the bed. Her reply to me, including a dirty look, was, “Who said you could talk, bitch? Open your mouth and keep this there,” She sighed as she took the dildo from her anus and shoved it into my mouth.

My first reaction was to spit it out, but I managed to catch it in my teeth on its way out. I already forgot to wait for permission to speak, and was bound to get into trouble for that. She tossed her clothes on and left the room, leaving the door ajar. Just before leaving, she whispered, “You’re checking my work. Hope she doesn’t come up here, bitch.”

She left me there. I heard her go down the stairs. Shanda said something, but I couldn’t make out what. I could hear Shanda talking to someone downstairs, and that someone talking in return. It was very difficult to make out what the discussion was about, but I think I heard a question about a briefcase. Of course, if someone was asking Shanda about a briefcase, the only one I could imagine it was would be mine. It sounded like a woman, so I presumed Shanda’s mother was asking her about my briefcase. How could Shanda have been so careless?! What if her mother knew someone was there? What if she came up here to see?

I heard the questioner halt the conversation and noisily ascend the stares. I knew I should have tried to get free, but I was scared stiff. Whether I moved or not, I was going to be caught. What would happen when her mother caught her English teacher naked, hand-cuffed to her bed? I may not have been able to move, but I imagined that anyone outside the door could have heard my heart beat. The foot-steps came towards the room. I shut my eyes. There was nothing else to do. A door opened. I had to look. The light was different out in the hallway. A new source of light was shining across the hallway. The door across the hall was open.

The foot-steps went into that door! I was so relieved I exhaled the dildo out of my mouth. But there was still the chance whoever it was would still walk over to the room I was in. I lied and listened. Shuffling in that room. Shanda and her mother’s voices could be heard. I knew Shanda would think of something horrible to do to me for the dildo falling out of my mouth, but I had bigger worries right then. A punishment would be worth not being found that way.

But what was I thinking? If Shanda’s mother found out what her daughter was up to, she’d surely be in trouble. But then it would be certain that the pictures would be discovered! I couldn’t exactly ask for help in this when doing so would just as likely end with me in prison and down the career I love so much.

“A hah! Here it is!”, I heard who I presumed was Shanda’s mother proclaim. I heard walking and saw shadows across the outside of Shanda’s door. Footsteps down the stairs. Muffled conversation. I listened for another few minutes, and soon the front door opened and closed. Footsteps up the stairs. Someone was coming to this room. The door was opening. The thought flashed through my mind that it might be someone besides Shanda, and that would spell disaster for me. But I knew it was Shanda with the pieces of my mind that remained rational. Those same pieces wished she’d end this silly game.

The door was opened. It took a long time to get there, but perhaps it was all in my head. Shanda walked in. I let out a sigh of relief. It wasn’t conscious, but Shanda still saw it. She smiled, “Your mother walking in on you certainly ruins the mood, huh?”

My heart leaped. Ruin the mood? Did that mean she was done?! Even if only for that day, I would have been thankful to get out of the hand-cuffs and put some clothes on. Shanda came over to me. She had some keys in her hands, though I didn’t see where she got them from. She un-cuffed my right hand, first. I would have smiled if I were able to. My other hand was free, then my right foot, and left. I sat up and began to rub my wrists and ankles. Shanda walked over to her computer chair and made a motion for me to come, adding to it by calling me like a dog, “Come, bitch, sit next to me.”

As she sat at her chair and ended the screen saver, I slid to the edge of the bed. I sat for a moment, wondering where and how she meant for me to sit. She had only the one chair. And why didn’t she give me my clothes? I stood and walked next to her. I watched the computer screen, since I didn’t want to look at her. She opened up a text file. It was her paper for my class. I saw a glass of water on her desk and wondered if she would let me have a drink to get the taste out of my mouth, when she looked at me with a curious glare, “On your knees, bitch.”

“Oh.”, I said, as I put my weight on the desk and lowered myself to my knees. I put my hands in my lap. My legs closed and my arms covering some of my breasts, it almost felt good to cover up, if only that little bit. I still wanted to ask her for a drink. The taste had become very bitter in my mouth. I had a problem, though; I didn’t want to speak to her. That would draw attention to me, and I didn’t want her attention. Besides, I wasn’t certain I could ask a question. I need permission to speak. Can I ask for it? But asking would require that I speak.

I watched her type for a while. I was sad that my plan for grading might fail if I watch her, but in fact she was a good writer. I taught at a high school. Finding someone who knows how to write in a high school was nearly impossible. Though I had praise for her typing, it wasn’t long before I read everything she had typed up to where she was currently typing. There’s no point watching every word, so I looked around the room. A few band posters, a few dozen small dolls, clothes here or there. It wasn’t anything I didn’t expect. Indeed, it was less than I expected, which was more than I hoped. No torture devices. No rack, nothing. I also couldn’t see my briefcase or purse, but there was the fact of the closet being shut. I also couldn’t see under her bed, and she had a few drawers large enough to fit my things. I was pretty sure my stuff was in there, somewhere. I didn’t know why Shanda would risk someone coming home and finding my clothes in some other room, so I didn’t assume she’d take such a chance.

I read the last paragraph Shanda typed, and began to look around her room for where she might keep extra copies of my pictures. There were no obvious clues, though I figured I’d try to rifle through her drawers and closet if I got the chance. I noticed a flash drive on her key chain when I looked back to the desk. Perhaps she kept copies on there. That was something else I’d have to check if I got the chance. Shanda looked at me as I thought that. I thought perhaps she knew what I was thinking, somehow.

“That’s boring. Put your hands behind your back and spread your legs.”, She told me, nonchalantly. I did what she said, leaning back on my arms. She continued typing, but looked at me more often than before. I avoided looking at her. I felt hotter than usual. When would she let me get more comfortable? She stopped typing and her left hand came down to my right breast. She typed one-handed as she fondled me. She switched breasts once. She typed for another ten minutes and three paragraphs switching back and forth. The last paragraph took her a long time to finish. When she did, she put her right hand between her legs and rubbed herself through the crotch of her jeans.

“Bitch,”, She started. I looked up at her. I knew I looked scared and anxious. She stood up and pushed her chair back, “get under my desk.”

She began unbuttoning her jeans as I slowly, crawled under her desk. I turned around once in there, and saw her pants fall to the floor. It was cramped under her desk, but I fit. She sat down and rolled her chair back in. With her legs down there, it was more cramped. Her legs soon spread and I found space between them. Of course that was her plan. And I wasn’t even putting up a fight. Of course I wouldn’t. I had no pride. I leaned down between her legs and started to lap at her cunt lips. Not that my hands were free I was able to use my fingers to spread her tender outer lips and begin to suck and lick on her clit. She moaned and pushed her cunt into my face.

As I was I was under her desk for over an hour. She came at least nine times. When Shanda let me out from under her desk, she seemed very tired. Hell, I was tired, too. She took me by the arm and cuddled with me in her bed. She was soon asleep. I envied her, but I wasn’t comfortable enough to actually go to sleep. Perhaps I could have killed her. Woah! Yeah, I really thought that. She was a horrible little cunt, but I couldn’t bring myself to kill her! And even if I could justify it to my conscience, I’d probably get caught and go to jail for much longer than if those pictures were found! I dismissed the idea immediately, but the fact I thought it made me feel uneasy. I had to get out of the bed.

Slowly. Slowly I edged away from Shanda. Out of her arms. I got about an inch before she sighed and tightened her grasp on me. I waited five minutes. Or, at least, it seemed that long. I tried again, but first I had to move her left arm, the one over me. I got it over me and rested it on Shanda’s side, then slowly rolled away. I almost fell when I got to the edge of the bed, but I had gotten free! Besides, what would she do if she did find me out of bed? She never told me to stay there! I watched her slumber before continuing my plan. I had to make sure she was sleeping heavily before rummaging through her things.

It ends up she’s a fairly deep sleeper. I went through her shelves, drawers, and closet. It was fruitless, though. Not only did I not find any clues that would allow me to determine her source for the pictures, but I didn’t find my stuff, either. I got braver. I left her room. The door was still ajar, so I opened it wide enough to fit through, slowly and evenly. She was in the bathroom when I got here, so I went there first. It was a bathroom, and a clean one at that, so there weren’t many places to hide things. I looked under the sink first. There were my briefcase, purse, and clothes. I was satisfied in that, so I moved on. No reason to take my things and get in trouble needlessly, after all.

I walked slowly down to the living room. There was a shelf I saw behind the couch earlier, but gave no attention to it then. I looked at it this time. There were family pictures. Three of them had Shanda in them. In two, she was with her mother. Or, at least, who I presumed was her mother. The image fit the voice I heard earlier. Another one was just her. Her mother and father’s wedding picture was at the top of the shelf. I started to look at pictures of the other family members when I did a double take.

Shanda’s mother and father were married very recently. Shanda looked not much younger than she is now in the pictures with her mother, and her mother didn’t appear different at all between those pictures and the one of her wedding. Well, besides her makeup and hair, of course. I scrutinized the pictures for a few minutes. There was no way the difference in age between the wedding photo and the mother-daughter photo was more than a year, and that’s overestimating.

Shanda must have moved here, to this school district, when her mother married… her step-father. Or, at least, that was my hypothesis. Her father was handsome. Step-father, rather. He also had a handsome young daughter Jessie who was a few years younger than Shanda. The name of Shanda’s parents in her school file never meant anything to me until now. Why hadn’t I realized? How had days gone by without me seeing the connection! I was gaining nerve every moment. I nearly jogged up the first few steps, but realized the noise might awaken Shanda. There were four rooms upstairs. Her mother’s was across the hall from Shanda’s. I could presume that was also her step-father’s room, now. The one to the right as you get to the top is the bathroom, and Shanda’s is the second left.

The first left door. That’s where I stopped. It was shut. I listened at it. I hadn’t realized until then that I had been assuming only Shanda and I were in the house. There was music coming from within. It was quiet, but not soft. Jessie apparently likes rock and roll. But was she in there, or did she simply leave music on? I listened a little longer… Just music. Well, my window of opportunity was probably not very big, so I softly turned the handle. It was locked. It took me by surprise. I turned the handle hard. Harder than I meant to. The loud click was all I heard. My breathing stopped, as did my heart. Time itself slowed down.

“Hello?”… It was lazy, but certainly a young girl from inside the room said it. My heart sank. A strange hollow feeling ran through me. My legs were stuck in place. It seemed I was watching a bad sitcom. It wasn’t me in front of the door, entirely nude and exposed, aside a collar designating me as a bitch, but some other lady, “Hello?”

It was stronger the second time. I heard movement, as though someone got up from bed. I had no idea how far the bed would be to the door. The world spun. I hesitated a moment. I couldn’t say why, I simply couldn’t get going. A footstep. I felt light headed. Another, somehow more distant, footstep. No! I couldn’t faint like that! I finally got my right leg to move, and everything started working again right away. I ran, no, jumped into Shanda’s room. I didn’t bother shutting the door. I could rely on Shanda for this… I supposed, for some reason. Inside her room, I heard the bedroom door I was just at open up. I dove onto the far side of Shanda’s bed, over her. I used the bed to soften my landing, then rolled to and over the opposite side, so that nobody could see me from the door to the room.

“What are you doing?”, A confused Shanda’s head asked, hanging from the side of the bed, looking down at me. She smiled as she saw the position I was in, hugging the side of the bed to reduce the chance someone could see me over it.

“Jessie!”, I whispered warningly.

“What? What about her?”, she said. She seemed sincerely confused. Right then, I heard the door to Shanda’s room hit the wall. It wasn’t hard, just enough to, it seemed, be heard. To draw attention. Shanda lazily looked towards the door. She jumped up to where I couldn’t see her, “What the hell are you doing! Don’t you ever fucking knock?!”, I heard something soft hit the wall near the door as Shanda quickly shifted and pulled at her covers.

“Sorry!”, I heard Jessie say, “Yeah, sorry about barging into your room, but the door was open, and… well… what were you doing at my door?”

“What?”, Shanda still seemed confused.

“Well, you were at my door, then I heard you run into your room. I figured I’d come see what was up.”, Jessie explained.

“What?!”, Shanda started, but it must have sunk in what happened as she continued, “Oh. Well, I was sleeping, and then went to the bathroom. I was so sleepy, I confused your door for mine. I would apologize, but I think you’ve gotten good enough payment for my mistake.”

“Oh… yeah, sorry. Well, I was sleeping myself, so maybe that’s why I was so confused by it. So, anyway, if you need anything, you know where I am.”, I heard Jessie say as he left the room. I heard herwalk all the way back to her room, not far, then the door shut.

I saw Shanda’s head come back over the side of the bed. Her face was blank. She let out a sigh, “Haven’t I told you I don’t like punishing you? You know I have to now, right?”

I nodded awkwardly, “Yes, Shanda, but…”, I stopped myself.

“Yes? you have permission to speak.”, she said.

“Well… I presumed we were the only ones here. Otherwise, you know, why would you risk getting caught?”, I asked as I sat back up on the bed. She leaned against a pillow, the blanket only half on her.

“Frankly, bitch, I watch a lot of porn. If sweet little Jessie heard anything, she would have assumed it was porn. In the worst case scenario she isn’t well and I knew she’d take his medicine before you got here. She has a bad flu, as well as an ear and nose infection, and her drugs make him drowsy. She told me his plan was to sleep all day, today.”

“But still, Shanda, it is an unnecessary risk!”

She chuckled at me, “You’re cute. Remember I could have you go fuck her right now, but I’m not that sadistic. Yet she has a hot little body, and I am waiting for just the right moment to seduce her and taste her hot little pussy.”

I had to agree with her, Jessie was a beautiful young girl and my cunt tingled at the thought of fucking her.

“Listen, bitch, my mom should be home soon, so I’ll go get your clothes and tell you what I expect of you for the rest of the weekend and next week.”, She said, calmly. Apparently, she wasn’t going to punish me right away. It both relieved me and made me anxious. What if she makes me do something embarrassing at school? Oh well, I would think about it at my own home, on my own time. Shanda put on some pajamas and left the room. She came back with my things. Well, most of my things. My briefcase and purse. When she set down my briefcase, there were clothes atop it that she was holding in the same hand. If you call it clothes.

“You’re going to wear these home today, and when you go shopping tomorrow. Also, you’re going to leave the collar on for both cases. I’ve taken all your underwear. Tomorrow, you’re going to go to the mall and buy new underwear. Not just any underwear, though. Thongs. Pretty ones, too. You’re going to wear exclusively thongs as underwear from now on.”, She explained as she sat on her bed and watched me draw back from the “outfit” that was on my briefcase. The most conservative piece of cloth in the very small pile was a tube-top. It was about six inches from top to bottom. It was black. Under it was a black skirt. The skirt was about as long as the tube-top, the same color, and pleated. On the top of the pile was a bright, neon blue thong that said “Slippery when wet” on the front, in bold, black letters.

I stood for a long moment. My head was light again, but I wasn’t near fainting. I looked up at her “Shanda?”

“Don’t worry, you’re going to shop at a mall called ‘Northland Center’. It’s a one hour drive north of here, incidentally. You’re going to be at the front door at exactly noon, stand for five minutes, smoking, or on the phone, or whatever, then go in. If anyone’s there who knows you, it’ll be few.”, She picked up the clothes and pushed them into my arms. I couldn’t say anything.

I set them down on the bed and put on the thong. I was grateful to have something on, at least, and I could then leave! The thong was alright. It fit fine, but it was bright and drew attention. I avoided thinking about what that would mean for me the next day, as I put on the skirt. As short as it looked. I couldn’t see, but I was sure at least the bottom inch of my crotch, the bright thong, was visible. There was a possibility, though small, that it covered half of my butt. The tube top fit around my arms. I pulled it down. I had to stretch it to get it over my breasts. It was slightly more difficult to breath. I had the choice of showing off significant cleavage, or allowing my breasts to fall out the bottom of the top.

I walked along the room to see how the tube-top would fit in practice. The top slowly rolled down, so I had to readjust it every dozen steps or so. The skirt stayed in place, but it may as well have been a belt. As embarrassing as this would normally be, I knew people would see the marks from yesterday’s caning. As much as I wanted to go hide under my own blanket’s covers for eternity instead of wear so little, I certainly didn’t want anyone to see those stripes’ on my rear. I didn’t want to speak, or to talk, so I simply turned and pointed at my butt.

“Hahaha… oh, bitch, you’re silly. Who cares if someone sees those? Just tell them, if they ask, that you’re into wet young cunt.”, replied a giggling Shanda.

“Bitch, you do everything I say. No exceptions. What…”, She said evenly. She slowly reached up to my “shirt”. I cowered, but dared not step away. She pulled it down, exposing my breasts again. She looked me in the eyes for a moment. I couldn’t stair her down, so I looked away within seconds. A moment passed. Another. Suddenly, her hands shot up and grabbed my nipples. She pinched hard and pulled me towards her, until my face was just below hers. I couldn’t help looking at her again. I tried to plead with my eyes. My mouth was too busy trying not to scream. She finished what she began saying, “What are you?”

The scream regressed back down my throat, and I could answer. My hands scratched at my thighs lightly, to avoid trying to tear her hands away. I replied earnestly, “I’m your bitch, Shanda! I do everything you say, no exceptions! I live to serve you! … Please let go, I beg you!”

She didn’t say a word. She pulled me towards her. My face was inches from hers. She twisted and pulled my nipples out, then back in and untwisted, just to do it again. As she did so, she kissed me. I tried to kiss her back, but the pain she was inflicting in my nipples was a bigger distraction than I’d have imagined. My eyes teared, and I said “Ow!” and “Oh!” into the kisses frequently. It went on for what my rational mind would call a minute, but even it could have been wrong.

More suddenly than I really expected, she stopped torturing my nipples. Mid-kiss, she grabbed my arms and pulled me down. I followed her motion. Soon, I was on my knees, and her hands moved from my arms to my head. She shoved me down roughly, and I was on my arms and knees, looking at her pajama pant-legs. She explained what she wanted, “bitch, you will kiss my feet, each five times. in between each kiss, you will beg my forgiveness. You will remind yourself of your place, and also show me that, while you’re not actually worthy to be treated as well as I treat you, you’re thankful that I do.”

Immediately, I kissed her right foot. There was nothing horrible about that fact alone. Her foot was clean and not abnormal in any way. But I was being forced to humiliate myself as I did it. Before kissing her other foot, I said, “I wish I were worthy of you, Shanda.”, and then I did kiss her foot.

“Point your ass up. Act like you mean what you say, cunt!”, She yelled, “and look up at me as you speak!”

I was scared her sister would hear, so I did as she said. I pointed my butt up, and even wiggled it around as though I was turned on. I wanted to get out of there, I had to do what she said for that to happen. Among other reasons I had to do what she said, of course. With what passion I could muster, I degraded myself further, “I would show you how dedicated I am by eating your cunt 24 hours every day.”, and I kissed her foot.

“I’m turned on by your taking control of me,. *kiss* I’m an unworthy little bitch. *kiss* I’m thankful for every order you give me. *kiss* Please use me however you wish. *kiss* I love it when you show me how worthless I am. * I wish I were worth the abuse I need from you. *kiss* Please allow me to serve you, forgive me if you have any pity for this worthless whore! *kiss*”

As I looked up at her, she patted my head like one would a sad animal, “To prove your devotion, you will crawl out to your car, and leave your top down for the entire drive to your place.”

Avoiding further punishment and degradation, and because I felt almost as though I were going to throw up, I nodded and began to crawl to her bed to retrieve my purse and briefcase. I got them, but couldn’t decide what to do with them as I crawled. She walked over to me and placed them on my back. She stretched my tube-top over them, to secure them to my back. I crawled to her door. I peered out it, down the hallway. I hoped her hot little sister wouldn’t choose then to go to the bathroom or leave her room for any other reason. I inched out. I realized what this would look like to anyone. Even if someone saw, I’d have to continue. I hurried into the hallway, and down it.

When I got to the stairs, I saw a problem. I might be able to go down backwards, but then my briefcase and purse might fall. But, they might fall going down forward, anyhow. I turned around and moved one leg, just in time to see Shanda frowning at me. She lifted her hand and made a twirling motion with her finger. I turned back around. The stares were steep. I looked back to Shanda, pleading. She wasted no time. She rushed to me and slapped my rump. It was a resounding noise, followed by her barking out, “Go down the stairs now, bitch!”

I don’t know how her sister wouldn’t hear that, so I did try to hurry. I thought I knew how to maneuver such that I could make my way down the stairs, and I got my hands down a few steps. However, with gravity at an odd angle, and my shins being longer than anything designed to bare weight on the steps, I had trouble getting my hind quarter to follow. I looked up at the door. What if her mother came home just then? Yes, I had to hurry. I didn’t hear anything from her sister’s room, but that only added to my worry. What if he walked quietly? I didn’t look back. I pulled my right leg down, putting my weight on the top of my foot, bent back. It hurt a bit, but it got me going the way I wanted. I got my other foot to follow the same way with another step down. Another step, then another. Those four steps took far too long.

Still not looking back, I tried to move faster. Mistake. My arm slipped and I slid a few steps. I caught myself, luckily, with my feet, on the edge of a step. I put my hands back down on this further down step, and pulled my feet down as I had been. It seemed like a count-down was going on but I wasn’t being told the seconds remaining. Someone was going to see me. I heard footsteps behind me. It could have been Shanda, but it also could have been her brother. I drew in my breath and continued as quickly as I could. So, I continued slowly. Ten more steps, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two one. I was at the front door. Someone was right behind me. I fearfully looked. Shanda. I never expected to be relieved to see her. She bent down a bit and smacked my butt hard. I squealed, trying to contain my scream. When I looked up, she was opening the door. When the door was open, she smacked my butt again, and started up the stairs.

I cried as I looked at the neighborhood houses. I expected a mail boy to run up any moment, SUVs to drive by every minute or so. Which meant I had to hurry up and get out of there. The small stoop was difficult to get down as the stares inside, though it was only a few. It was concrete, and hurt my feet. A car drove by as I got to the bottom, I didn’t look up to see it in time, but it passed through my periphery and I certainly heard it. Hopefully they didn’t see me, or at least realize how exposed I was. I hurried to my car, the sidewalk skinning my knees. getting my purse form behind me was difficult. I had to get up a bit, sitting on my knees. I could see a young female face in an upstairs window across the road. It was staring at me. Though it was somewhat windy, I got very hot. I managed to get my purse loose. It and my briefcase fell behind me. I got out my keys, opened my car door, grabbed both things, and jumped in.

Without bothering to look around, I started my car, and checked my rear view to see if any cars were coming. I backed out just in time to notice that one house down and across the road, a man stood with his car’s hood open, staring my way. I drove past him much faster than the speed limit. The drive home consisted of me avoiding letting cars pass, and avoiding passing. A few got around me, but the only indication I got that someone saw was a few honks. When I got home, I pulled up my top, ran to my bed, stripped off the “clothes” I had on, and dove into my bed. I tried to cry, but I didn’t seem able to for some reason.

It suddenly struck me that the figure I had glimpsed at Shanda door, when I lay spread eagled on the bed must have been Jessie, Shanda’s thirteen year old sister.

The thought of it send a thrill through my cunt. I spread my legs and let my hands move all over my body. I recalled he picture of Jessie and Shanda hugging in hot little bikini’s and I moaned, grinding the heal of my hand over my clit.

Did little Jessie get a good look of my naked body? In her fever did she return to her room and finger her tight little cunt thinking of my naked body?

I slammed three fingers inside my wet cunt. I realized just how aroused I was, since Shanda had not allowed me to cum.

I recalled how Shanda had said she would one day seduce her hot little sister, and it occurred to me that I wanted to seduce the little hottie first. Call it revenge, I wanted to taste Jessie’s sweet young clit on my tongue and have her beg me to bring her off.

I was pumping my cunt hard and flashing three fingers over my clit when the image of Jessie’s pretty face buried in my cunt flashed through my mind setting my cunt off like fireworks and sending a arching squirt of cum over the bed spread.

“Jessie will be my bitch!” I groaned as a second squirt of cum shot up from my cunt.

I was exhausted, and fell into a deep sleep.

---

I wrote this for my partner, Claire, and – although she is a rather private person – my darling has said that I can post it here and share my joy with you. I hope you like it as much as she did when she read it (and even half as much as I did when it happened!).

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2012

There are many wonderful moments in our love-making, of the kind that only two women can do with and for each other – some are fast and some slow, some are tender and some fierce, some are uncomplicated fun and others are elaborate fantasies, but, of them all, this is the moment that I always remember whenever I am away from my love.

I am at home, in our living room, lying on my back along the length of our sofa, with my feet up and my shoulders snugly cradled by several cushions in the right-angle formed by the back and the arm-rest. I am luxuriating in sybaritic comfort like a purring cat – and this cat is on heat, this cat is all pussy, pussy galore.

I am suitably dressed to be ready for this moment – which is to say, hardly dressed at all! My lover, sweet Claire, is on her way home from work; she has the longer commute, and often has to work even later than I do, so I’m usually the first one to get home. I’ve had a text from her, saying ‘Hi, honey, home soon and in the mood’, which is just perfect, because I sure am too … but then, I always am for her, and she knows it!

So, here I am, elegantly draped along the red leather sofa, with the curtains drawn and the lights dimmed down to about half-brightness. I have had a quick shower to wash away the feel of the working day and the over-crowded commuter trains, after which I have dabbed some of her favourite perfume in a few strategic places (oh, c’mon, you really don’t need me to spell out where, now do you?). I have chosen some new lingerie which I know that she likes, quite delicate flimsies in a cool lime green that suits my dark eyes and brunette hair: a lacy half-cup bra, a suspender belt which is holding up the co-ordinated pair of pale green traditional-style stockings, and a skimpy gauze-and-lace thong with tie-string sides, finished off with some green plastic bangles on my wrists and scarlet strap shoes with four-inch spike heels, for that essential touch of ‘I’m a slut, so take me – fuck me now!’

I hear the front door of our house open, and a bag and coat being put down in the hall, and I call out a greeting, to let her know where I am … because sometimes I wait for her in our bedroom, all demure in a baby-doll pink nightie or a white teddy, or spread-eagle in my wickedest purple-and-black satin ‘welcome to the bordello’ bustier and scarlet fishnet stockings, or sometimes on a hot summer evening I will be on the lounger on the patio which overlooks our private and enclosed rear garden, in my itty-bitty tie-string bikini, or maybe I will be waiting in the bath, all lathered up in every sense of the term. Often I wait passively for her to come to me, letting the anticipation build the heat between my legs, but sometimes I will surprise her – just a week ago, I waited hidden behind the front door into the hall, naked apart from a pair of black leather boots, a black quarter-cup bra and my favourite black strap-on dildo, and before she realised that I was there or had taken a breath, I pounced: I hustled her down onto her knees and elbows, pulled the skirt of her navy blue business-suit up to her waist, ripped a hole in the crotch of her tights, curled a finger into the gap and yanked the gusset of her panties aside, plunged the dildo into her slit, and, there and then, I took her from behind, fast and firm. She really got off on the complete unexpectedness of it, giving a startled squeal of excitement when I yanked up her skirt, and she was already wet and wide as I sank the dildo into her pussy for the first stroke. It took barely a dozen thrusts before she came with a wild scream; later, she said it was just about the best one-minute-fuck she’d ever had. However, today is about quite the opposite mood: one of delicious anticipation, a slow-building yearning, and the moment of sweet surrender to another.

I hear a merry mischievous reply to my welcome, that she will be back in a moment, called out as her heels sound on the stairs. There is quick movement above me in our bedroom, then the sounds of a toilet flushing and running water from the bathroom. I know that soon she will descend, the goddess of love in her chariot of fire, and a warm glow spreads from my stomach, igniting my pussy and making me squirm my shoulder-blades against the cushions. I feel sultry, like a harem girl, lying preened and pampered, intensely feminine and softly giving, ready to be her sovereign’s delight.

Then the door opens and my vision of happiness appears – Claire, just Claire, what more can I say?

My angel is four years younger than me, and slightly taller: although now in her later thirties, she is so trim and slender that her pointy 30C breasts really catch the eye. She may be quite reserved and briskly efficient when at work, but I have the privilege of seeing the real Claire: vivacious, mischievous, always ready to laugh, glowing with fitness and energy, with her bright shining eyes and those so-kissable lips framed by her neatly-styled light brunette hair – and, of course, as you’ll know if you’ve read what I have written about her before, her slim hips and that amazing taut jutting butt.

Claire teases me, striking a pose in the doorway. She is fully clothed, still wearing her two-piece suit of skirt and jacket – it is the beige-gold one in soft summer-weight shantung fabric, with a two-button tulip jacket that enhances her curves and emphasises her narrow waist, and a pencil skirt tapering to a little above her knees, zip-fastened at the hip and with a slashed back vent. Underneath the jacket is an Italian pintuck white shirt, tightly-tailored and unbuttoned at the throat, and her lingerie is pale yellow and decorated with little bows – I know, because I watched her slip on the bra and panties this morning! On this late summer day, she has not bothered with tights or stockings at all, and a few inches of her shapely tanned legs are on view, between the hem of her skirt and her dark brown leather boots. She knows how much I like that look – ah, sweet heaven, I have always loved getting fucked by a puss in boots! Claire wears little jewellery – a pair of neat jade-green pendant earrings, a watch on her left wrist and on her right the two slim plain gold bangles that I gave her for our anniversary last year. My God, she looks fabulous in that outfit, so chic and so hot! – my mouth is watering as I drink her in with my eyes, and I’m wet between another pair of lips as well.

Claire takes a few steps into the room, and then shrugs off her suit jacket and drops it over the back of a chair. She turns slightly to the side to do so, and my breath catches at the momentary profile of her figure and the slight shifting of her breasts as she straightens again – all the more tantalising for their containment in her bra and white shirt. She comes closer, almost within arms’ reach, and looks down at me, a loving smile about her lips and warm desire in her eyes, a faint flush of arousal highlighting the smooth skin and perfect curves of her cheeks.

My angel leans down towards me, her breasts swinging forward smoothly inside her shirt as she does so, and through where it hangs unbuttoned and open at her throat, I am given a glimpse of the promised land – a view down her cleavage, a sight of her sweet mounds encased in the cups of her bra. My lips part in an almost silent moan of desire, and her eyes sparkle knowingly at the effect her posture is having on me. This excites her in turn, and her nipples are now jutting quite prominently through the thin fabric of her bra – dear girl, she knows how much I love to unclasp and remove that garment, as I will do later, when I will smother her soft curves with kisses and nibble on her stiff tits with my teeth, so delicately that it tantalises with that hint of force and passion just barely restrained.

With an effort, I raise my gaze from her cleavage to look her in the eyes, and I am thrilled by the warmth of her regard, the interlacing of love and sheer downright lust. It turns me on even more: the joy and release, the security and the stimulation, of knowing myself to be the object of my love’s desire – that she wants to have me, to take me, and – aaahhh! – I do so want to be taken!

This is the moment – THIS, this is just the perfect moment! If Chanel or Dior could distil the pure essence of sexual anticipation and bottle it, then when you first broke the seal, when the first hint of that erogenous aroma escaped into the air – this is what it would be, this is how it would taste and smell, sending all of your senses into a dizzying whirl of excitement. I am consumed with that passive but pulsating desire that can only be felt by a woman with a lover who she wants with intensity and trusts without reservation.

I savour like ambrosia, the nectar of the gods, these sweet eternal seconds of lingering on the cusp, of delicious anticipation and simmering arousal – both longing for and yet postponing that sure and certain moment of surrender, the conceding of oneself that is actually the consuming of the other, the coming together in every sense of that phrase, body and soul.

Claire’s fingertips gently brush my knee, and then so softly and so slowly – oh, so slowly! they trace along my upper thigh, a delicate caress that has an electrifying effect upon me, sending shimmering tingles through my body, and I give a soft gasp of entreaty. She places one knee on the sofa, between my parted legs, and I see with intense clarity her teeth nibble just briefly on her lower lip and the flare of her nostrils, as she savours the heady thrill of anticipation and the sense almost of vertigo of the pivotal moment – just like the skier at the top of the piste, before she digs in, hunches low, and sweeps with blinding speed and slashing curves down the pure crisp glistening slope.

And then … ah! the minx, the little minx!

She stops … no! oh, no! … she pauses, enjoying my quivering expectation, my raging flame of desire, as my ass squirms on the suddenly irritating sweaty and sticky leather, as my knees swing wider apart in a silent plea for her conquering invasion, as my mouth hangs open with a whimper, my tongue flicking along its lips, making them nearly as wet as my lower lips, with my pussy so parted and trembling.

Take me! Take me, queen of my heart, sweet angel of desire, oh! … take me NOW!

She gives a sudden impish grin, transforming her instantly – in a way that I love so much – from the sophisticated responsible executive in her mid-30s into the gamine, reckless, fun-loving, free-spirited, vivacious girl that she must have been as a teenager.

Claire reaches out languidly with her right hand, forefinger extended, and slowly runs her fingernail just once up my slit from its base to its top – oooh! so gently, barely making any contact with my flesh. Am I feeling her touch? Or do I desire it so intensely that I imagine it, and her finger is tracing a line through the air instead?

No, no – it’s real! Every nerve-ending that I have is hyper-tuned for this moment – as … aaaahhh!! … as … mmmmnn … oh, oh! … AAHH, OHMIGOD!

Her teasing fingertip has found my clitoris, and on this it rests, with the least, the barest, the slightest, the lightest touch …

AAAAAHHH!! AHH, FUCK ME – YES, FUCKMEEEE!!

I cry out brokenly as I shudder in orgasm, the annihilation of all reason exploding in my pussy, my back arching up and away from the sofa beneath me, and my head flung back into the cushions behind. The effect thrusts my breasts forward at my lover, jiggling wildly, and my whole body spasms in climax, shaking with the earthquake that has burst the dam and flooded my pussy with juices, as I spread my sweat-sheened thighs as wide open as possible, and tremble with the occasional aftershocks of my passion.

Oh, Claire! … bliss, bliss, bliss … my darling, my angel, thank you … mmm!!

Now I am sprawled in utter abandon, arms flung wide, legs lolling far apart, breasts for the seizing and a wet open pussy now so ready for the taking, gasping and twitching like a landed fish … and, Claire, you have caught me, I am hooked on your line, for ever and ever.

If you enjoyed reading this, you may like my fictional stories as well – they are all 100% lesbian … to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story. There are also two more true stories about Claire and myself, called ‘What I Did On My Holidays’ and ‘What Turns Me On’.

---

The owners of the Miss Madelaine’s Magical Toy Box took a special interest in the visit of one Hermione Weasley to their store. Now they hatch plans of their own.

This is a work of fan fiction. The characters are the property of their respective owners. I own the story line.

Angelina took a moment to re-orient herself after Apparating from her office. Katie’s note had said to come immediately; so she had dropped everything and rushed over, half expecting to find MLES pawing through or confiscating their stock. However; a quick look around the store-room and a glance down to the sales floor showed no signs of trouble. Perplexed, she made her way down the back stairs and into the office of Katie Jordan, her longtime friend, sister-in-law, business associate, and fuck buddy. Katie sprang from the chaise and hustled Angelina into the room. The door clicked shut and locked; Angelina heard Katie cast an anti-listening charm.

“What’s gotten into her?” Angelina asked her other sister-in-law, Alicia, referring to Katie. A shrug was Alicia’s only response as she slid over to make room for Angelina on the couch.

“You’ll never believe who was just in here!” Katie exclaimed.

Angelina gave her younger friend a scrutinizing stare. Katie was bouncing on her toes, her hands clasped behind her back. Angelina considered for a long moment the most unlikely candidate she could come up with. “Molly,” was her off-hand response. She felt Alicia shudder next to her as Katie stopped bobbing.

“Ewww!” Katie responded, her face transforming from glee to revulsion.

Now it was Angelina’s turn to smile. “Thank Merlin’s ghost for that. I don’t think I need those kind of images, nor would I ever be able to face my mother-in-law again.” The other two women nodded in agreement. “So, who was it?”

Katie’s response was to pull out a longish-medium length dildo of reasonable girth and slap it down on the coffee table.

“Ron?” Angelina speculated. “Not a big deal, he’s been in here before.” However, Katie was looking even more excited and secretive now.

“Hermione!” Alicia exclaimed in disbelief.

“And you’ll never believe who she was with,” Katie replied with a knowing nod. After a dramatic pause she leaned forward and whispered, “Lavender Finnigan. Here’s the best part; I overheard her say to Hermione, ‘so what am I in for tonight’ and Hermione looks at the collection of dildos and picks up ‘The Little Brother’.”

Angelina sat back as Alicia gasped and leaned forward. “You don’t think…” Alicia stammered.

“I do,” Angelina said sagely. “I didn’t think she’d go through with it.”

“Go through with what?” Katie asked as she collapsed on to her chaise, reclining against its sloped back.

Angelina had the full attention of the other two now. She stretched out and propped her feet up on the coffee table. “Our little brother and his wife have been branching out lately.” The expression of the other two seemed to be caught between disbelief and excitement. “I wonder if she,” she said, and paused to tap the nail of her index finger against her front teeth. “Yes,” she answered herself, sitting forward.

“What,” Katie and Alicia asked in unison.

“I think it’s time to bring the younger siblings into the group. The twins’ birthday is in a month. That should be the perfect opportunity.”

“I don’t know,” Katie replied. “It’s a long way from a three-way with your school room-mate to an orgy with your in-laws. I don’t think Hermione’s that broad-minded yet.”

“And I’m not so sure that Ron would willingly share his wife with his brothers,” Alicia added.

“Oh ye of little faith,” Angelina chided with a smile. “Don’t you remember the last party? Hermione didn’t balk once at a dare; including trading underwear with Fred in a cupboard, and a small one at that.” She grinned wickedly at the other two. “Fred says she has very soft hands.” She gave a satisfied smirk at the other girls’ gasps. “All she needs is a few glasses of wine to get her started.”

“And Ron?” Alicia prompted again.

“Even easier,” Angelina replied with a wicked grin. “We’ll just have to invite Bill and Fleur.” She took in the doubtful looks of her sisters-in-law. “She’s French, from Paris. We’ll make it sound very chic and urbane.” With a sudden flash of insight she leaned forward. “We’ll make it a costume ball, a masquerade if you will.”

All three girls were getting excited now. “We’ll have a costume ***********ion at our place next Friday,” Katie supplied. “Wine, costumes, lingerie…”

Angelina noticed that Katie’s thighs were squeezed tightly together and flexing. She could almost smell Katie’s musky scent. She licked her lips and swallowed. She noticed Alicia had noticed as well. “I think,” Angelina whispered conspiratorially, “that we should invite Harry and Ginny, too.” She smiled with satisfaction as Katie’s eyes got wide then closed again in dreamy expectation.

“But who will Ginny…” Alicia trailed off.

“Lee will be there, and so will Harry.” Angelina gave Alicia a hard stare and nodded towards Katie, who now had her hand between her thighs as they flexed. “And of course, all of us girls; Ginny won’t be lonely or bored.”

Angelina got up and walked around behind Katie while directing Alicia to kneel on the floor in front of her. “Tell me Katie,” Angelina whispered, her breath blowing warm across her ear, “would you like to do that? Would you like to shag your little-sister-in-law?” Katie moaned an affirmation, then whimpered as Alicia reached up and tweaked the nipple poking against her shirt. “Maybe you’d like to look down and see her red hair spilling over your lap while she licks your hot cunt.”

“Ohhh,” was the moaned response as Angelina slid her hands down the inside of Katie’s shirt and squeezed her breasts. Katie began to pant as she lifted her hips so that Alicia could strip her naked from the waist down. Alicia teased her unmercifully, licking the insides of her thighs, barely kissing the mound of her pussy, licking at the bare skin. Angelina was no kinder as she teased at kissing the young vixen, dragging nails lightly over her abdomen and flanks, catching all those little ticklish spots that turned her friend on so much. Katie settled even deeper into the chaise, so that she was almost laying down.

Angelina had never been able to resist Katie when she was like this: half-naked, panting and whimpering, needing nothing so bad but for someone to give her just a little satisfaction. She dropped her knickers and hiked up her skirt. “Is this what you want?” Angelina asked as she stepped over the edge of the chaise and settled her crotch against Katie’s mouth. Instantly the other girl’s tongue sprang to action and began licking the dark outer lips of Angelina’s pussy. She purred with delight as the tongue teased its way into her. As though acting by proxy, Angelina reached out and guided Alicia’s face deep into Katie’s crotch. The intense whimper of pleasure made Angelina’s body hum. She loved the way the Katie licked pussy, she had yet to find her equal.

Angelina stood there for a couple of minutes, slowly rotating her hips over Katie’s mouth while watching Alicia’s tongue swirl over the clit just inches in front of her. “Mind if I try some of that?”

Alicia looked up and smiled. “Be my guest.” She pushed Katie’s knees up and out, giving Angelina easy access to the full opening.

“Thanks, sis.” Angelina leaned in and gave Alicia a sumptuous kiss. Almost reluctantly, she broke away and leaned down to kiss Katie. She had a new decoration; a gold ring pierced her clit and dangled like some kind of obscene pirate’s accoutrement. She would just have to try it out. With just a few of swirls of her tongue she teased Katie’s clit into something that resembled a small erection, then she sucked it between her lips. Katie’s scream seemed to travel all the way through her body and out her own mouth. With a little careful maneuvering Alicia licked and teased and gently pulled at the lips before her until finally Katie begged them for mercy. The final spasms and whimpers of Katie’s orgasm triggered Angelina’s own, which Alicia seemed only too happy suck the screams from as she crushed their lips together.

Angelina watched, curious, as Alicia stood, brushed her knees off, and put her jacket back on. “Done so soon?”

“I need to get back to work. Besides,” she gave Angelina a wicked smile, “I’m saving it for later. I’ve been teasing George mercilessly for the last few days, but I won’t let him do anything about it. I think tonight I’ll take advantage of him.”

“Naughty girl.”

“I may even borrow Fred if you don’t need him.”

“Are you asking?”

“Do you mind?”

“Nah, I may be pretty tired by the time you get home. I haven’t had any time with Katie since before Christmas.”

“Thanks. Have a good time.” Alicia reached down and picked up the dildo off the table and laid it down between Katie’s open thighs. “You may need this later,” she said with a knowing smile. Angelina barely noticed Alicia leaving, as she turned and pulled Katie into her arms for a long, deep kiss.

——————

“Damn,” Hermione said as she kicked the table. The room around her was quiet, despite the number of people gathered in the plush room. “I can’t believe Elizabeth beat Maureen to the snitch.” The fact that the season was over for Ron was little comfort. Yes, she would be glad to have her husband on weekends again, but the Cannons had trained hard this year and come close. Weekend after next the playoffs would start without them for the one hundred twenty-third season in a row. Maybe next year.

“I’m sorry Hermione,” Ginny said. “For what it’s worth, you’ll have your husband home weekend after next.”

“So will you,” Hermione replied. “This means Puddlemere has been mathematically eliminated.”

“Damn,” Ginny swore and kicked the table.

“Cor, mates, she’s right.” Lee slumped down in his seat. “This is a sad day, Hermione knew more about the season ending standings than I did.”

“Corrupted her right proper, we have,” piped in George.

“Can it George,” snapped Angelina. “Hermione’s a proper Quidditch wife, of course she knew how her husband’s team was doing.” She looked to Alicia who gave her a near imperceptible nod. “Why don’t you make yourself useful and pop down to the refreshment stand and get me some cotton candy, I’m sure Alicia would like some, too. Oh, and a ginger-pumpkin slushee. Take Fred with you to help you carry it back.”

“Oo, ginger-pumpkin slushees,” Ginny cooed. “That sounds yummy.” She turned to Harry and batted her eyelashes. “Please,” she wheedled. Harry groaned and got up.

“Harry can get it all, then,” George quipped, settling back into his seat.

“Does he look like he has six arms?” Angelina shot at him. Hermione smiled to herself as she watched the exchange. She had often wondered how the twins, Lee. and their wives all lived in one house and worked together without strangling each other. “As a matter of fact why don’t you take all your brothers and bring back a side of roasted water buffalo or something. I’m getting hungry.” George scowled at her and turned to the door, grumbling something to Fred as he passed him. They scooped up Charlie and Harry on their way out.

“Lee, what are you still doing here?”

“Well, you said brothers, and, right, I’ll just…” Lee scampered out the door behind the exiting gaggle of red-headed men.

Fleur stood and began pulling her cloak on. “Perhaps Bill and I should be going.”

“Actually,” Angelina said, all traces of irritation and rancor gone from her tone. “Fleur, would you stay for a bit? There’s something I’d like to talk to you about.” She gave Bill a wink. “It’s girl stuff, you don’t want to be here anyway. Would you mind making sure your younger brothers don’t spend too long in the pub?” Bill gave a snort of laughter and shook his head before leaving the room.

Angelina watched the door for a full ten seconds after Bill left, while Alicia moved down to the front of the box and glanced over the front edge before closing the windows.

Angelina picked up a bottle of wine and poured herself a glass. “Have another glass, girls, we’ve a while before the boys return.” She waited while everyone poured. “First, I would like to propose a toast to all of us for surviving another season and keeping our men on track. To the Wicked Weasley Witches Coven, long may we share our frustration and freckly family.” A general chorus of ‘here, here,’ went up around the room. “Now, I have a proposition for you.”

“You’re propositioning me?” Ginny said with mock innocence. Everyone was distracted when Katie began to choke on her wine. After a moment she said she was fine and the floor was ceded back to Angelina.

“As you girls know, Fred, George, and Lee all have birthdays coming up in a couple of weeks. This is usually a pretty big to do. This year the boys will be thirty, so it should be something really special.”

“Shouldn’t we have Molly and Penelope here for this discussion?” Hermione asked, knowing they were just across the stadium in the Minister’s box. Katie choked again and decided she’d had enough wine for a while. Alicia and Angelina looked to be sharing some kind of inside joke.

“Not really,” Angelina said with a knowing smile. “Now normally, we- Katie, Alicia and I; take our husbands out and paint the town red for their birthdays. It’s gotten to be something of an event in certain circles.” She cleared her throat self-consciously. “Last year we spent a pretty considerable sum of money keeping some of the more sordid details out of the paper. Percy would just have a fit, and Molly would have died of embarrassment; probably never would have spoken to any of us again. And we all know how much our husbands value their mother’s good opinion, despite what they may say to the contrary.”

“I’ll drink to that,” Hermione said, surprising herself. Glasses were tipped all around in general agreement. She wondered idly what they had done, but was glad the file had never crossed her desk.

“So, this year we thought we’d scale it down a bit,” Alicia took over. “It will still be a party to remember, but we’d like to restrict it to a more *********** group.”

“What kind of party are we talking about here?” Ginny inquired.

“It will be a party in two stages. One for general celebration, and one for the more adventurous members of the family.” Angelina stretched out her legs and propped them up on the chair in front of her. “Stage one will take place at the shop. It’ll be open to the general public. We’ll have the usual fare- drinks, refreshments, games, music, dancing in the streets. Pretty much we’ll take over the block and throw a big party. We should get a pretty good turnout this year, the twins’ birthday falls on a Sunday. We figure the bobbies will show up about ten to shut us down. That’s when the real fun starts.”

“Oh,” Ginny interrupted. “Then we could move it over to the Erumpent and Dragon, it’s pretty close to the shop. That place is always a party.”

“An intriguing idea,” Katie piped in, “but I think we might get arrested if we move the party there. What do you think Alicia?”

“Definitely; arrested if we’re lucky. That’s of course assuming they’ll let you back in.” Alicia took a drink of her wine to avoid answering any more questions.

“Actually,” Angelina spoke up again, “from there we take it back to the cabin in Anglesey for a, uh…” She waved her wine glass around as though searching for the word she wanted.

“A, uh… Quidditch party,” Alicia said helpfully.

“I’m afraid I’ll have to pass” Hermione said. “I’m no good on a broomstick. I can’t imagine doing it while inebriated.”

“You might be surprised what you can do after an evening of dancing and drinking,” Angelina replied. Hermione was sure that Angelina’s face was about to rupture from the laughter she was holding in. She cleared her throat. “And I’m sure the broomsticks won’t be a problem either. This is a different version of Quidditch, it’s Co-Ed Naked.”

“Grab your snitch and go,” Ginny laughed, then sputtered to a stop. “This is… Quidditch in the bedroom, isn’t it.” Angelina raised an eyebrow in agreement. “With teams?”

“More like a free-for-all,” Alicia added helpfully.

Hermione had to make an effort to close her mouth. She was pretty sure she had just been invited to an orgy; she really wasn’t quite sure how one reacted to that kind of invitation. After all, good-girls raised in Oxfordshire didn’t go to orgies. Of course, good-girls from Oxfordshire didn’t do the dance of seven veils and have threesomes with their school friends either. An orgy though; not to mention with her family- well in-laws anyway. On the upside though, many of the boys had the same good looks and broad shoulders of her husband. This led her down the path of wondering how else they might be similar, and some very interesting thoughts began to invade her mind. She had always found Bill to be very attractive in a roguish way, to say nothing of what he did to a pair of tight jeans.

Hermione was so lost in her own thoughts that movement of a chair next to her made her jump. “You okay?” Ginny asked as she sat down next to her and leaned in close.

“Yeah, you just startled me.” She hadn’t realized until now just how much cleavage Ginny was showing. She tore her eyes away and looked up at her face.

“So, what do you think? You and Ron going to go?”

“I don’t know,” Hermione answered slowly. “It just seems kind of…”

“Odd?” Ginny offered. Hermione nodded her agreement. “I’m going to convince Harry we should go.”

“But Ginny-”

“I know most of the guys will be my brothers. Lee will be there though, and mostly I’m going to try something new.”

“Oh?”

Ginny leaned in closer and whispered. “We could, that is if you wanted to, maybe… what we talked about before you and Ron and Harry got together.” Hermione nodded in understanding. “This is the perfect opportunity.” Ginny’s nervous smile made Hermione shiver. She remembered how pleasant her time with Lavender had been the week before, but she started substituting Ginny’s breasts and lips for Lavender’s and the idea excited her even more.

“I… I’d have to talk to Ron first,” Hermione said in a nervous whisper. “I mean, what would Ron do while you and I… you know.”

“Are you kidding,” Ginny teased. “Alicia, Angelina, Katie, maybe Fleur- he won’t know where to start.” Hermione frowned at that thought. “On the other hand, think of the possibilities for you- Bill, Fred and George, me and Harry, not to mention the other girls and Lee. Imagine Hermione, you could be sandwiched between Bill and Charlie, wouldn’t that be fun?”

“I, I just don’t know,” Hermione replied; although she was already trying to figure out how she could bring it up with Ron. She turned to call Angelina over for a few quiet questions, but she was deep in conversation with Fleur. She looked around, unsure who else to ask. Alicia got up and walked over to them.

“Everything okay Hermione?” Alicia asked as she sat down next to her.

“I’ve got a couple of questions,” she replied, hoping she didn’t sound as nervous as she felt.

“Me too,” Ginny added.

Alicia motioned to Hermione. “Is this… no… How long has this… been going on?”

“Were you going to ask if this is normal?” Hermione nodded her head, feeling very self-conscious. “Not in most families, but then the Weasleys have never been most families. As to how long we’ve been doing this- Katie, Angelina, and I have been sleeping with each other and swapping boyfriends since we were probably sixteen. During our last year at Hogwarts, the other girls in our dorm didn’t come back; so Katie moved in and it was just the three of us. Things got a little crazy sometimes.” Alicia turned an eye to Ginny. “Didn’t they, Gin?”

Ginny blushed and laughed a little. “A little bit. I still can’t believe the three of you stood there and watched me give Lee a blowjob.”

Hermione choked a bit on that. It seemed Ginny had left out a few fairly important details.

“Worked though, didn’t it. I still think you should have brought Harry up so we could make sure you did okay.”

“But then I would have had to share him.”

“You’ll have to share him if you bring him to the party. You are planning on coming, I gather.” Ginny nodded enthusiastically. Alicia smiled and turned back to Hermione. “Any other questions?”

“Well, what are the rules? I mean, do you sleep with just your partner in a room full of people, do we go off by ourselves, do we have to have sex with everyone or anyone who asks? How do partners get picked?”

“Entirely up to you, dear. Usually when we’re doing this with people who don’t know each other intimately, we play some kind of game and let it go from there. You can sleep with whomever, where ever you want, and anybody can say no to someone else. Those rules have to be understood by everybody, up front. It’s a party, we want to make sure everyone has a good time and wants to come back.”

Hermione paused, tapping her finger against her tooth. “Why this year? Why not last year, or next year after Bill and Fleur are married, or… Christmas?” Hermione said flippantly, trying to play off her discomfort with the subject.

“Angelina said the time was right. She has a knack for these things so we didn’t question it.”

“Oh, okay.” Hermione didn’t say anything more, but gave Ginny a significant look. “There wouldn’t be anybody from outside the family there, would there? Oh god, mum and dad won’t be there, will they?”

“No, no, no. Just the twins, Lee, me, Katie, Angelina, and then if you come. I don’t know about Bill and Fleur, but it wouldn’t be the first time for Bill, though it would be the first time since he’s been with Fleur. Charlie will probably show up too, he usually does. Maybe this year he’ll bring a date.” Alicia leaned back in her seat and took a drink of her wine. “So, Hermione, do you want to come?”

“I, uh, need to talk to Ron first.”

“I understand, but the question I asked was do you want to come.”

Hermione tried not to jump when Ginny’s bare foot rubbed up the back of her calf. She looked at Ginny, just to make sure that it was her foot. She was wearing a broad, falsely innocent smile and winked at Hermione. “I, I think I might.” She looked down at the table, feeling her blush creep up her face. “I can’t believe I just said that.”

“It’s okay to be nervous,” Alicia said, taking Hermione’s hand in hers. “Most people are the first time; especially people who grew up in quiet, respectable families from Oxfordshire.” Hermione could not miss the emphasis that Alicia placed on the last part. Suddenly, it dawned on her what Alicia meant.

“You’re one of those Spinnets?” Hermione felt embarrassed about the way she said it even as she blurted it out. She remembered summer evening garden parties surrounded by adults showing off their highly accomplished children. She remembered Christmas receptions in a large manor house, decorated with enormous trees and expensive gifts given to the attendees.

“My grandfather,” Alicia replied, as though somehow embarrassed by Hermione’s discovery.

“I had no idea.”

“Neither did I until I was home at Christmas and met your parents. Think of all the years I could have been corrupting you.” The girls all laughed; then Alicia raised Hermione’s hand and kissed it on the fingers. “Everything will be fine. If you have any questions, give me a ring.”

Ginny grabbed her hands after Alicia left. “Hermione, this is going to be so much fun. You have to come.” She leaned in closer. “Just think, me, you, and Harry in the big brass bed upstairs.”

“Don’t get carried away. I mean, what if Harry or Ron don’t want to go? What if I change my mind?”

“Please don’t, Hermione. I can’t tell you how much I want you to say yes. Don’t you worry about Harry, and if Ron is reluctant, ring me and I’ll help you figure it out.”

She had to admit, she had thought about what it would be like to be with Ginny several times over the last few weeks. She pulled Ginny’s fingers up to her mouth and kissed them lightly. “I’ll be there, Ginny. I’ll be there and you can watch me change into my night clothes, and ask me into your bed, and kiss me and touch me, and I’ll kiss you and touch you back.”

“Thank you,” Ginny said in a very quiet voice.

———————

As Angelina had said and Ginny had suspected, the boys were all in the pub, gathered round a large table and boisterously arguing the outcome of the match with several other patrons. Harry was gesticulating wildly and slopping beer as he vehemently argued the case that the Cannons problem was not a lack of technical skill, but a lack of confidence in themselves. Ginny smiled to herself, despite all his assertions to the contrary Harry was still a Chudley fan at heart. Of course, since Ron had been promoted to Team Manager at the end of the previous season, the entire family had at least taken a passing interest in the Cannons. ‘Oh well,’ she thought to herself, ‘maybe next year.’

She wound her way through the crowd to Harry’s side. “Are you drunk yet?” she whispered in his ear.

“Pleasantly buzzed,” he said with a roguish smile and tipped his Guinness back to swallow a fourth of the glass.

“Perfect,” she said with a wicked smile, “just enough to be useful.” Harry looked at her and raised an eyebrow. “You have exactly sixty seconds to take me home and fuck me silly.”

“Alrighty then,” Harry said with a wide grin. He tipped his head back and Ginny watched his Adam’s Apple bob up and down as the dark liquid drained from the glass.

“Are you sober enough to Apparate?”

“I feel like I could do anything.”

“No, you’re not.” She shook her head and laughed. As if Harry needed to find courage or confidence in the bottom of a pint. She leaned in close to him and rubbed his crotch through his jeans. “Just my luck, you’d splinch that glorious John Thomas of yours right off; which would be a real shame in its current condition.” He continued to lengthen and stiffen under her ministrations. “Grab my arm.” She ignored the whooping and hollering of Fred and George as they looked at her and realized what she was doing. With a smile, a flick of the wrist, and a pop, Harry and Ginny arrived in their bedroom.

Harry stumbled and fell onto the bed. “So much the better,” Ginny said. Another flick of her wrist and Harry was naked. She quickly divested herself of clothing and crawled over Harry. He grabbed her waist as she pulled even with him. “Not this time,” she said and pulled away from him. She straddled his face and grabbed a handful of hair. “Lick it.”

“Are you trying to tell me what to do?”

“Yes, I am. Now, dammit Harry, lick my cunt.”

“No.”

Ginny almost screamed in frustration; here she was on the verge of a fantasy fulfilling orgasm and Harry was playing games with her. She decided to give him what he wanted. “Please, Harry. Please lick my hot little cunt.”

“That’s better, but not very convincing.” The smile he gave her was wicked and teasing. He knew exactly how badly she wanted it and he was going to take full advantage of her for it.

“Please,” she wheedled, “please let me feel your tongue on my clit. Please suck on my pussy. Let me cum for you.”

“My, my,” Harry said, as he blew across her damp crotch and made her shiver. “Somebody is terribly randy, isn’t she?”

“Please,” she begged in frustration.

“Tell me why.”

“Can’t,” she panted as his breath teased her damp, sensitive skin, “can’t think straight, need to cum. Please Harry, make me cum in your hot mouth. Please lick my cunt.”

Ginny shivered in ecstasy as Harry ran his tongue over the sensitive, bare skin around her pussy. Despite how much he had teased her and made her beg thus far, he now set about the business of pleasing her. His tongue pierced her and swirled inside her. She begged him to keep at it; encouraged him to go deeper, lick harder and faster. His nose brushed over her clit and she let out a hiss of pleasure.

“Is that what you want?” Harry teased her, flicking his tongue over her clit.

“Yes!”Ginny was slowly losing her mind. Ever since Angelina’s invitation all she had been able to think about was getting her pussy licked by her sisters. Harry attacked her clit, flicking his tongue hard across it, pressing his tongue to it and swirling it around, or sucking it into his mouth and nibbling a bit. When she had her first orgasm, he held tight to her hips and kept her from moving. She begged him for mercy as he continued to work over her sensitized clit and swollen pussy. Finally, after her third hard orgasm, he let her fall to the bed.

“Does your pussy feel better now?” he teased as he rolled her onto her back and took hold of her ankles as he crawled between her legs.

“Be gentle,” she said, pouting out her bottom lip.

“This she says after she threw me on the bed and threatened to suffocate me.” Harry took hold of his cock and slapped it against her engorged clit several times. In response her pussy opened a bit and she could feel it getting wet again. Harry owned her body and soul and she knew it. She felt every inch of him as he slid into her. “Tell me why you’re so hot,” Harry commanded after he nestled himself deep inside her.

“Angelina is,” her statement was interrupted by her own moaning as Harry began to stroke slowly in and out of her.

“Is what?”

“Is making it possible,” she panted as Harry sped up, “for you to have your fantasy of- fuck, your dick feels huge, of… multiple partners.”

“How?” Harry asked, his tone disbelieving as he stopped.

For years Harry had wanted to see Ginny with another partner. He had dreamed of fucking and being fucked by multiple partners. In the few weeks since his encounter with Ron and Hermione his fantasy had expanded to include both men and women in those partners. She had long wanted to give him that special treat, but they had always been too afraid to approach anyone about it for fear that their story would get sold to a cheap tabloid or be used to blackmail them later.

Ginny took a deep breath to settle herself and told Harry all about what Angelina had planned. His eyes twinkled as she told him about her plans to seduce Hermione. He fairly smoldered as she talked about what it might be like to help him tease and please Katie, who she had long thought he had a secret crush on. He fucked her silly as she fantasized about what it would be like to have both him and Lee filling her. When she mentioned the possibility of Harry being stolen away for a quick shag by one of her brothers he went rigid and came deep inside her with a rumbling growl.

“I take it you want to go,” she said with a wicked smile after he had recovered his senses.

“I take it I’m not the only one,” he grinned back.

“We’ll owl Angie after we get out of the shower.”

—————-

Everything was perfect. There were just enough candles of the right scents to be truly relaxing, Sade was playing softly on the CD player, a bottle of wine chilled in the bucket and a glass had been poured, and the water temperature was perfect. Angelina dropped her silk robe on the floor and glanced at herself in the mirror. She told herself she wasn’t vain, not really, but as she looked more carefully she could see what kept men watching her long after it was inappropriate. Her coffee-with-cream skin was exotic and sexy, and hid those little blemishes that were always the undoing of girls with milk-white skin. Her breasts were still full and high, but they were starting to show the first signs of sagging, in another year or so she wouldn’t be able to wear t-shirts without a bra. She hefted them and ran her hands over them, the skin was still smooth and unblemished and her dark nipples still responded quickly to even her casual touch.

She sighed as she ran her hands down over her ribs and stomach. The little bit of roundness she had picked up as her arse had filled out and her hips spread was still there. It seemed no amount of sit-ups or crunches would ever make it go away. She had toyed with the idea of surgery or potions, but she was reluctant to take chances with such a fine body over so small a thing. Her hand continued lower and encountered the first bits of stubble before running into the patch of dense pubic hair she kept for decoration. She contemplated just shaving it bald tonight, but she was proud of the little ‘FA’ that had taken her half-an-hour in front of the mirror. She had three weeks until the party, if she shaved it tonight she would have just enough time to grow out something new. That decision made, she caressed one leg then the other. The time spent running was still paying off, her legs were firm and smooth.

Last but not least she turned and gazed at her arse in the mirror. She had never been completely happy with it, she always felt it was just a little too large. Granted, she didn’t want a scrawny little bony ass like Katie’s or Hermione’s; but she’d always wished for something a little tighter than what she had, maybe more like Alicia’s. She felt her’s was just a little too big to be appropriate for a thong, and she adored wearing a thong- probably because it drove Fred crazy with lust for her ass when she did. She rolled her eyes at herself and her vanity as she turned off the light and walked to the tub.

She had just gotten comfortable when she heard a creak on the landing outside her room. There was no knock, so she assumed it must be Fred. ‘Oh well,’ she thought to herself, ‘so much for a quiet bath.’

“Post for you, from my little sister,” Fred said as he entered the room and stopped to look around. “Nice, very seductive. Were you planning on seducing me tonight?”

“That was a quick decision,” Angie replied, ignoring her husband’s other remarks. She held out her hand for the envelope.

“It’ll cost you,” he said as he licked her palm.

“That was gross.” She dipped her hand in the water and dried it on a small towel beside the tub.

“You never complain when I lick you like that during sex.”

“That’s different, that’s during sex.”

“I thought this was foreplay.”

“Not yet, dear. Now give me the envelope.” Fred stepped up on the wall of the tub at the opposite end from her. “Frederick Archibald, if you put that nasty shoe in my bath water I swear by power of Merlin himself I will tie you to the bed and leave you there for a week.”

“Oo, baby,” Fred teased, waving his foot above the water.

“And I’ll slap a Sucking Sylph on your dick and leave it there for the whole week.”

“A week?” Fred cried in horror and snapped his foot back. “I wouldn’t be able to have sex for at least a month after that!”

“Which means you would miss your own party.”

“Party?”

“Yes, party. Now, give me the envelope, that’s what it’s about.” Fred handed her the envelope and began stripping out of his clothes. She watched him for a moment and laughed at his ridiculous moves. “It’s a good thing you don’t have to make a living doing that.”

“Well, this is the lousiest stripping music I’ve ever heard.” He started hopping across the room on one foot as he tried to pull his pants off, then finally fell over in the doorway. Angelina laughed at his antics and slid back down into the water as she opened the envelope. She smiled and slipped the note back into the envelope, then set it alight over one of the candles beside her. “I don’t remember inviting you,” she said as her, now naked, husband slipped into the bath.

“I don’t remember you telling me I couldn’t.”

“You’re incorrigible,” she said as she smiled and chuckled. Suddenly her expression changed. “Get your toe out of there! Pervert.”

“But you know how much that turns me on.”

“That’s your brother that has the foot fetish.”

“No, I’m George. I have the foot fetish.”

“Fred, your dick points the wrong way for you to be George.”

“You can’t even see my dick right now. So how would you know?”

“I saw it when you got in. Besides, that’s just the most obvious difference. Now, would you kindly remove your big toe from my cunt. Thank you.”

“Spoil my fun.” He exaggerated a long, droopy frown that made her laugh in spite of him. “Besides, I might have a foot fetish. If you let me do that, maybe I’ll develop one.”

“Okay, let’s find out.” She lifted her foot out of the water and pointed her toes at his mouth. “Suck them.” He made a face and leaned over just enough to barely kiss the tip of her toes. “I told you so. If you were George you’d be sucking the toes of one foot and stroking the other.” She lowered her foot back into the water.

“So, what’s this about a party?” he asked.

She moved around until she had Fred’s dick caught between the soles of her feet, and then began to rub a bit. “Us girls thought it might be a better idea to keep you boys home after last year’s debacle. We lost four months’ profit in those payoffs and repairs. But, this is your thirtieth birthday so we had to do something to spice it up. We decided to invite some new people this year.”

“Anybody I know?” Fred asked as he reached below the water to rub her calves. “By the way, that feels really good.”

“I noticed,” she said with a smile. “Bill and Fleur agreed to come. Actually, Fleur accepted for both of them.”

“Are we talking about the same kind of party here?”

“Yes, we are: Roman party, kind typically thrown by Caligula.”

“Nice,” he said with exaggeration as he nodded.

“Ron and Hermione are discussing it.”

“Are we talking about the same Ron, my brother, and his wife Hermione, former Head Girl and Lead Prosecutor for the Ministry of Magic?”

“The same; I think she is intrigued by the idea. Ron, I have no idea about but I’m hoping that Fleur will tempt him.”

“Interesting, I wonder if the rest of her is as soft as her hands.”

“And I just burned Harry and Ginny’s enthusiastic acceptance.”

“That’s,” he stopped for a minute and thought, “going to be different. Did you invite Percy and Penelope, too?”

“No. I have my suspicions about them, but I don’t think they would ever share it with the family. Percy wouldn’t trust you two to keep the secret.”

“You know something about them, don’t you.”

“I don’t know anything.”

“But you suspect?”

“Fred, you know I don’t discuss that side of the business with anyone.”

“You realize this is going to drive me crazy.” The water started to ripple as she moved her feet back and forth. “That’s not what I was referring to.” She smiled and gave her best, ‘who, me?’ look; the one she had learned from him. He shook his head and smiled back. “This means that George and I will have to curtail certain activities. I don’t think some of the other siblings would understand or be very accepting of it.”

“You’re probably right. Bill and Charlie won’t care, they already know. Ron, though, would never understand. Ginny would be crushed, I think. She idolizes you two and I don’t think she would want to see that.”

“I think you’re wrong there. She would want to see it, I just don’t know if she’d understand it. That girl has all the makings of a serious voyeur. You did know that Extendable Ears and I’ll See You Laters were both her idea, didn’t you?” Angie shook her head. “Yeah, she likes to hide in closets and go through people’s stuff. I’ve seen her watch me masturbate. She was hiding in my closet and I didn’t know it until I was about half done; so I gave her a show. She never said anything about it, but I knew, and she knew I knew. I also caught her stealing my magazines, but that was when she was much younger.”

“No wonder she was so excited. I had no idea she was such a naughty little girl.”

“Enough about my siblings though.” He looked meaningfully at the razor on the side of the tub. “You’re getting rid of our initials?” She explained that she wanted something different for the party. “Would you like some help with that?”

“I thought you’d never ask.” She hopped up on the edge of the tub and spread her legs for him. She was eager with anticipation as Fred crawled across the tub and stopped just a hair’s breadth from kissing her mound. “Don’t tease.” She hummed with pleasure as his tongue extended and slid along the edges of her labia before circling her clit and flicking back and forth a few times. “That’s a good boy. Lick my pussy.”

“Boy?” Fred stood up and shook his cock at her. “I got your ‘boy’ right here.”

“And he’s such a nice little boy.” She kissed the head of his dick. “But you’re not done yet.” Fred gave her a look that promised she would pay for her remarks later. She looked forward to it, he always made her pay in the most delightful of ways.

“Wand or razor?” he asked. The wand had the advantage of being done quickly and thoroughly. The hair wouldn’t grow back for a couple of weeks and none of it would be missed, even the sensitive areas. However, it would also be done with a word, and well, what was the fun in that.

“Razor, since you’re here to help me.” She leaned back and propped herself up on her elbows so she could watch him. First, he scooped handfuls of water from the tub and let it run over skin in rivulets that poured slowly from his cupped hands. When she was thoroughly wet, he spent an inordinate amount of time lathering the small triangular area- just to make sure she sufficiently prepared for him. He picked up the razor and pushed the button so that it vibrated and buzzed ever so slightly. They waggled their eyebrows at each other, he in insinuation, she in tacit approval.

With long, sure strokes, borne of much practice, he deftly removed the stubble until a single stripe of foam remained. The pleasant buzz of the razor combined with Fred’s playful fingers had brought her close to a state of ecstasy, but he was deliberately keeping her from going over. “That makes me sad,” Angelina said as Fred sat contemplating his target, the razor poised for its final stroke.

“I did like the ‘FA’,” he replied, “it was very nice. A fine bit of work you did, and a nice surprise.”

“I meant sad that you’re almost done.”

“Not done. Merely done with this step.” With a single stroke, her pussy was now completely bald. “So beautiful.” He leaned forward and placed a single kiss just above her clit. “Needs something though.” He rinsed her off and then picked up a bottle of scented oil. He poured liberally over her skin and rubbed it in with hard, broad strokes of his hand. As he began concentrating more effort between her legs, she could feel the cold sensation running down her cleft and into the crack of her ass. Fred also seemed to notice and began to massage the fluid into there as well. Finally, sensing her desire and need, his tongue snaked into her folds and caressed her clit. Her moans of pleasure egged him on until at last she clamped her thighs down on his head and came with a scream.

“Fuck me!” she sighed as she began to come down from the high of a long anticipated orgasm.

“I thought you’d never ask.” Fred pulled her back into the tub and pinned her to the sloped wall. The water began to ripple, then break, and finally sloshed over the edges of the tub as he fucked her with his whole body. He had braced his legs against the opposite wall of the tub and was able to lean in to every stroke. Just as he was about to reach his full forward penetration she would buck her hips into him. Her freshly shorn, hypersensitive skin sang with pleasure as his rough pubic hair rubbed over her and tickled her clit.

“Fuck, that’s nice,” she groaned as she grabbed his earlobe in her teeth. His moan was accompanied by a brutal thrust that lifted her off the bottom of the tub. He kept thrusting hard into her as she dug her nails into the meat of his ass and pushed back against him.

“Turn around,” Fred growled in her ear as she squeezed his nipple.

“I’ve got a better idea. Sit on the deck and face the mirrors. I want to watch you fuck me.”

After he was situated, she stepped in front of him and he grabbed her hips as she squatted over his lap. “This is gonna be fuckin’ wonderful,” he said as he spread her arse open. His dick slid into her anal canal with minimal resistance due to the combined fluids that covered them both. “Have I ever told you how much I love fucking your ass?”

“Every time,” she replied as she pushed back onto him. While not the largest of the brothers, at least the ones she knew about, she loved the way his cock filled her ass. Every time he slid it in there, she felt like she was going to come apart at the seams. She watched herself as she ran hands over her body, up into her hair, then back down to play with Fred’s balls. He was in a state of sheer bliss, his head rolled back and his eyes closed as he held her and bounced her up and down. “Fuck, that’s nice,” she said as he moved one hand from her hip to her clit.

“Yes, it is,” he replied. “I love the feel of your cunt after you shave it.” He rubbed his hand over the area, making sure to tease her clit and open her folds as he did so. “Grab your tits for me, I want to see you lick your nipples while I fuck your ass.”

“Like this, you mean?” She squeezed her nipples between her fingers and lifted first one, then the other to her waiting tongue. The entire time she kept eye contact with Fred in the mirror a few feet away.

“Exactly like that. Fuck yes!” he shouted as she started clenching her sphincter around him. “Gonna make me cum in your ass.” He grabbed her hips again and started to pound her even harder. “Don’t let that pussy get lonely.” His groans got louder as she spread herself open and started to finger herself, watching him watching her. “Tell me what it tastes like.”

She slid a finger deep inside herself, then back out and held it up so they could both see it glisten in the guttering candle light. She sucked all of it into her mouth and closed her eyes, reveling in the soapy, tangy, smooth flavor that was her and her bath oils and the shaving cream. “Oh fuck yeah, you’re such a hot and nasty little slut. Gonna cum deep in your… aagh! FUUUUUCK!” He pulled her hard against him and shoved as deep as he could.

She could feel every muscle twitch and every spasm his dick made. She could feel the pulsing of fluid through the vein under his cock as it passed her anus. She was so close, she pinched her clit between two fingers as his semen set her insides on fire. “Fuck me!” she screamed as she came in an explosive burst. She wanted to keep milking Fred as long as she could, but she could barely keep herself upright as the final waves of orgasmic pleasure rippled through her body and dripped away.

“Fuck, that was good.” Fred said as he leaned his sweaty forehead against her back.

“Good enough to do it again?” she asked. “My cunt is feeling a little neglected now.”

“I can do that.”

“I know you can.” She looked at herself in the mirror; her skin glistened in the candle light. “I need a shower now, meet me there.”

“My pleasure,” he said with a smile as he kissed her shoulder.

“Mine, too,” she said with a smile. “Mine too.”

---

THE WEDDING AND TRIP TO JAMAICA

The next few days leading up to the wedding were busy and brought the four us even closer if that were possible. We would tend to the wedding preparations during the day and enjoy each other’s company in the evening and at night. Following dinner, a cool swim and a Jacuzzi we adjourned to my bedroom for group sex.

The day of the wedding finally arrived and the weather cooperated. The ceremony was simple conducted in our back yard and the reception was held pool side. Only close friends and business associates were invited. Everyone enjoyed themselves and was well behaved. I got a kick out of Joannie wearing white she even had the audacity to wear a white veil. I teased her about the veil and she said it was only to hide any traces of cum on her face. We both got a laugh out of that.

The next day we were off to the airport and as far as my friends and associates knew I was just taking a vacation. No one knew that Biff and I would be joining the newlyweds on their honeymoon.

We were seated in first class across from one another and the flight attendant picked up on the fact that we were together. I could tell she was confused. She knew that Jerry and Joannie were just married but she couldn’t figure out Biff and I. That is until Joannie told her that we were joining them on their honeymoon and told her the name of the resort where we were staying.

The attendant, a pretty oriental girl, then asked, “So as I understand it you two are on your honeymoon and your best man and mother are joining you? Do you know that the resort you are staying at is couples only?”

Jerry replied, “Oh yes, we are all staying in the same room.”

The flight attendant, whose name we came to know as Kim, blushed a little and gasped, “The same room!”

The Joannie interjected, “Yeah, it’s cool though since we are fucking each other.”

Kim had a look of disbelief on her face and she excused herself for a moment. The word must have got around pretty quick because the other flight attendants looked at us curiously when they passed our seats.

Biff laughed and said to Joannie, “I think you shook them up at least you definitely got Kim’s attention.”

Kim served us drinks and our meal but kept the conversation at a strictly business level. Joannie and Jerry were involved in conversation so I turned my attention to Biff.

“So Biff I know your real name is Robert, how did you get the nickname Biff?” I inquired.

“Well Marla when I was in college I was a butt fucker. BF being short for butt fucker can sound like Biff, so my friends started calling me Biff and it stuck with me.” He told me.

I was past the point of being shocked by these three any more so I continued the conversation. “Just how many girls did you butt fuck in college?”

“I butt fucked about ten girls and three guys,” he replied. “But the guys had to be a little effeminate kind of like Jerry with smooth hairless bodies.” He continued.

“Did everyone like it,” I asked curiously.

“Not really a few girls did but most found it a little unpleasant. They only agreed to let me butt fuck them if I promised to fuck their pussy. One girl just wanted to see if she could take my size in her ass.” He explained.

“The guys like it probably because it hits their prostate. But I don’t know how it affects the girls. Take Joannie for example she loves it in the ass,” he went on.

I couldn’t resist and I asked him, “When did you fuck your first ass?”

He thought about it for a second and then said to me, “Okay I’ll tell you but it has to be between you and me, no one else knows, okay?”

I nodded in anticipation of a juicy story.

“Marla first you have to understand that I am hooked on ass fucking. I realized that more than anything, I wanted to watch my own dick fucking a smooth tight ass. I love to feel my pubes slam against the impaled buttocks of my bent over partner flattening the fleshy globes as I thrust into the depth of her or his ass. I love to watch my cock slide through my partner’s well stretched anus to disappear into the bowels only to re-appear for a renewed thrust. It is a huge turn-on to ram and slam my cock into a bare and defenseless ass so that my impaled partner male or female is dominated. If my partner is male then he is feminized. To shove my cock in a vulnerable asshole is about power, domination and control more than sex.” Biff explained his rationale.

BIFF’S STORY

Biff began. My first sexual experience was after 9th grade in junior high school when I was 15 years old. The most remarkable thing about my experience is that it was with another guy. It happened one night after I went to a movie in town. We lived in a prominent community and on Saturday summer nights I would often ride my bicycle into town and go to the only movie theatre there. I was still naïve about sex and I had not even begun to jerk-off yet. I had my share of erections pushing out my pants when the cute girls were around but no experience to date.

If there was nothing going on I would ride my bike about 2 miles and park it about 4 blocks from the theatre. I always hide it on the church grounds and chain locked it to a tree in the wooded section. No one was ever around the church on a Saturday night so I always felt it was safe in this secluded section. I was a fit 15 year old at 6’0, 175 lbs and a very fit athlete.

This particular evening the movie was with Marilyn Monroe singing Diamonds are a Girl’s Best Friend. She looked very hot and kept me stiff all night. As the movie started this guy sat in the seat next to me and he was very vocal about how hot she was. He had me cracking up and seemed like a nice person. Between movies, the double feature days, he introduced himself. His name was Barry and he was home from school in England. He was a freshman in Oxford University.

The second feature was boring and I decided to leave, Barry surprised me by leaving at the same time. He walked with me and asked me lots of questions about school, where I lived, etc. Then he asked me about girls, dating and my sexual experiences. When I told him that I didn’t have any he asked me about jerking off and I started to get embarrassed. He told me that in England they were jerking off and playing with each other all the time.

We reached the church where I parked my bike and as we stood in the secluded area, Barry told me about his sexual encounters with the other boys in school. He explained how they played with each other’s cock, how they went down on each other and how some buggered one another. I was getting hard and it was obvious. Barry began to rub my crotch as he kept telling me stories. I went to push his hand away but he told me to relax that he wasn’t going to hurt me.

I wasn’t afraid because even given the 4 years difference in age I was bigger and stronger than Barry. My erection was in full mast behind my pants zipper and Barry kept rubbing it. All of a sudden I realized that he had lowered my pants zipper and was rubbing my cock through my jockey underwear. I felt this tremendous pressure in my cock and I didn’t know what was happening. Barry unbuckled the belt to my trousers and opened them up. He then reached inside my briefs and handled my cock.

As Barry stroked my cock he kept asking how it felt. Then he told me how lucky I was to have such an impressive cock. I didn’t know until that time that my cock was bigger then average at 9″ long and 5″ around. Barry spit on his hands and continued to jerk me off. My trousers and briefs were down to my knees and Barry fondled my balls as he stroked my dick. Then he really surprised me by kneeling down in front of me with his face right in front of my cock and he kissed my thighs and licked my balls.

I trembled slightly and he sensed that I may come soon. Barry sucked my cock into his mouth taking me deeper and deeper until my pubic hair was brushing his face. He had a way of opening his throat to accommodate my size and he did things with his mouth and throat that brought me over the edge.

I came in Barry’s mouth not even aware that’s what happened. He kept swallowing and sucking my cock until I couldn’t take it anymore and I was trembling and felt chills running through me. I asked him what happened to me and he told me that I came in his mouth and shot a quart of cum down his throat. Then he realized that I was a virgin.

Barry went back to sucking my cock and got me to cum in his mouth a second time. He stayed on his knees swallowing and sucking and within minutes I was hard again. Barry stood up and lowered his trousers and underwear. I had no intention of reciprocating but that was not what was on his mind. Barry reached in his pocket and took out a tube of something; he then reached between his legs and rubbed the substance all over and in his asshole. He smiled at me, got on all fours and told me that he had to have my cock in his ass.

Barry had me kneel behind him as he reached between his legs and grabbed my cock. He lined my dick up with his asshole and told me to press forward. I felt his asshole give way and stretch to accommodate my cock. He told me to fuck him slow at first until he adjusted to my size. I looked down and was amazed to see my cock slide in and out of his asshole with all 9″ disappearing and then appearing. I was getting into this ass fucking and Barry’s ass was gripping me tightly. Barry lowered his head to the ground and arched his ass as I started to pick up the pace and began to pound his ass.

I could feel another orgasm building and when I came I felt cum travel from my balls through my cock into his ass. I leaned over Barry to rest as I recovered. Barry had cum just from my fucking him and his jizm was on the ground in front of him. That’s when I noticed his cock, which paled compared to mine; he was about 5″ long and probably 3″ around. Barry and I cleaned up the best we could and got dressed. He and I agreed to meet at the movie theatre the next week. I had two ball draining orgasms and I felt as sated as ever. Barry asked me not to jerk off during the week so that my balls would be full when we got together again.

“Do you want to hear about what happened next with my friend Fred?” Biff asked me.

I told him to go on with his story as he really had my attention now. Biff continued with his story.

Later that week I was over at my friend Fred’s house and we were sitting by the pool talking. Fred is also 15 years old and his house was really cool. The yard was totally landscaped with complete privacy around the pool. Fred and I would swim and hangout at his place, since his parents were never home during the day.

Fred and I were talking about girls, who was hot and who we might try to date as sophomores. The problem was that the seniors and juniors were always hitting on the underclass girls and the girls thought that was cool because the older guys had their licenses and could drive. So next year would be tough for us unless we wanted to hit on the less attractive girls like Meg.

Meg was in our class, she had a great body but just wasn’t a pretty girl. She had the reputation of putting out so she could get dates. I didn’t find her unattractive, she just wasn’t as pretty as the chicks everybody jerked off thinking about. I told Fred that I had my first blow job and I had fucked my first ass. Fred jumped to the conclusion that it was Meg.

Then I told him about Barry. Fred couldn’t believe it and told me I was queer. I told him I wasn’t queer if I didn’t touch his cock. Fred wanted to know how I could fuck a guy in the ass. I explained that Barry’s body was hairless and smooth and that it didn’t seem like a fucked a guy. He was more like a girl when he was on all fours with his bubble butt in the air. I told Fred that I was meeting Barry again next week. Fred begged me to let him come with me.

So that Saturday Fred and I went to the movies and met up with Fred. I told Barry that I happen to run into Fred at the theater. We all left after the first feature and walked up to the church grounds. As we walked I told Fred that Barry was telling me about school in England and how the guys took care of each other. When we reached the area Fred was extremely horny from all the talk.

Barry didn’t waste anytime he walked over to me and unfastened my trousers and pushed them along with my briefs to my knees. My erect cock popped free and stood tall as Barry stroked it. Then he did the same to Fred and started stroking both our cocks. Fred was more like Barry, about 5″long and 3″ around. Barry’s own cock was hard as he stroked the two of us. Fred kept staring at my cock and Barry’s.

Barry noticed Fred staring at my cock and took Fred’s hand and placed it around his cock and told Fred to do what he was doing to him. I couldn’t believe that Fred was getting into this. Barry sensed that Fred was close to cumming so he dropped to his knees and began to suck Fred’s cock. Within minutes Fred was spurting his seed into Barry’s mouth and Barry sucked him dry until Fred had to grab Barry’s shoulders for support.

Barry told him it was his turn as he gently pushed Fred to his knees. Barry then fed Fred his cock and coached him in the technique of cock sucking. I couldn’t believe my eyes, Fred was sucking Barry’s dick and he was getting into it. Barry told Fred he was a natural as he fired his cum into Fred’s mouth and Fred’ eyes got wide with surprise. Fred swallowed some by mistake and let the rest run out of his mouth Some of Barry’s cum was on Fred’s face and Barry scooped it up with his finger and fed it to Fred and Fred licked his fingers clean.

I had a raging hard-on and I needed some attention. Fred was hard again so Barry let Fred fuck him in the ass while he sucked me off. I came quickly as did Fred because of the two-way action. Barry then had me fuck him in the ass standing up and told Fred to blow him again. Barry came quickly filling Fred’s mouth with cum for a second time and then Fred shoved his cock back into Barry’s mouth as I continued to fuck him in the ass. Fred came for a third time as I filled Barry’s ass with my jizm.

Barry asked if we could ever meet during the week and Fred offered to have us get together at his pool. For the next several days the three of us met at Fred’s house for swimming, sunning and sex.

Barry arrived at Fred’s home and Fred and I were already by the pool. Barry asked if it was okay to sun in the nude and Fred told him it was okay since the yard was totally private. We all shed our bathing suits and kicked back in the sun. Barry offered to apply suntan lotion on Fred, so Fred lay face down on the lounge as Barry covered his back and legs with the lotion. Barry then began to massage the lotion into Fred’s ass and fingered his asshole. Fred started to protest but Barry calmed him and continued to finger fuck Fred in the ass. Fred started to moan a little and then gasped when Barry added a second finger to his asshole.

Barry told Fred he was ready for the real thing and he lifted Fred by the hips until Fred’s ass was level with Barry’s cock. Barry eased his erect dick into Fred’s ass and Fred yelped in pain. Barry told Fred to relax as he reached around and fondled Fred’s cock and balls. Fred relaxed as Barry stroked his hard-on. Barry eased the entire 5″ into Fred’s ass and he felt Fred tense up.

I was rock hard watching this scene when Barry motioned me over to them and told me to fuck Fred’s face. I walked around to the front of Fred and lifted up his chin to my cock. Fred looked confused but he accepted my cock into his mouth. He could only take about 4″ of my 9″ but it did serve as a distraction and soon Barry was sliding in and out of Fred’s ass with ease. Fred was moaning around my cock and I could feel myself on the verge of a powerful orgasm. I fired a barrage of cum into Fred’s mouth, so much so that he gagged a little and pulled his mouth off my cock. The second, third and fourth spurts hit him in the face, his chest and the back of his neck. Barry emptied his balls in Fred’s ass and the two of them collapsed on the lounge chair with Barry still grinding his cock into Fred.

We all hit the pool to cool down a little bit after our intense orgasms. Afterwards we lay in the sun sipping drinks and getting horny again. Barry went over to Fred and got on top of him in a 69 position. Barry engulfed Fred’s cock as he lowered his own cock toward Fred’s mouth. Barry then told me to get behind him and fuck his ass while he and Fred sucked each other off. I fucked Barry slowly relishing his smooth hairless ass. He had an ass girls would kill for. This time my orgasm seemed to start in my toes and work its way up my body. I shot an ample load of cum into Barry’s ass and as my cock softened it slip from Barry’s asshole with an audible pop. A substantial amount of cum seeped out of Barry’s ass ran down his crack, over his balls and onto Fred’s face.

Fred was so engrossed with sucking cock that he didn’t notice that I had shot my load until he felt it running down on his face. Just then Barry unloaded in Fred’s mouth, which in turn set Fred off and he came in Barry’s mouth. We all rested again until the next bout of sex. This time Fred lay on his side with Barry also on his side fucking Fred. I lay on my side behind Barry and fucked him as he fucked Fred while Barry reached around and jerked Fred off. Once again we all fired an ample amount of cum into or onto Fred and Barry. That was it for our first day and we agreed to meet again later in the week.

The next time we got together I learned that Fred and Barry were sucking and fucking every day. Fred’s ass hole had really loosened up from Barry fucking it 2-3 times a day. Barry wanted to see me fuck Fred in the ass but of course Fred was apprehensive. Barry fucked Fred first to loosen him up and then had Fred get down on all fours with his ass perched in the air. Fred also had a great looking ass much like Barry it was smooth and hairless and perfectly shaped.

Barry added more lotion to Fred’s ass and spread an ample amount on my dick. Barry then added his own saliva to my cock making it very slick. Barry held my cock in his hand and lined it up with Fred’s ass. Barry eased my cock into Fred’s asshole a little at a time, keeping his hand on it to control how much went into Fred’s ass. Fred gasped audibly and asked me to go slow and easy. Barry told him to relax and take deep breaths as he continued to feed Fred my cock. Once my dickhead had cleared Fred’s sphincter he started to adjust to the width of my weapon. What he didn’t realize was that only about 2″ of my 9″ were in his ass. Barry was a master at breaking Fred in and introducing my cock into him. Soon there were 4″ then 5″ and so on until Barry removed his hand and I plunged all 9″ into Fred. All of a sudden I felt dominating and I pounded Fred’s ass as Barry urged me on.

I yelled as I could fill cum building in my balls. I fired barrage after barrage of my seed into Fred’s asshole. The cum started to leak from his ass before I stopped fucking him and when I slid my cock out of his ass it was like removing a plug and releasing a flood. Barry was on my cock immediately as he sucked me dry getting every last drop of jizm out of my cock. Barry then rolled Fred on his side and the two of them assumed the 69 position and sucked each other to a mind blowing orgasm.

The next several days at the pool would usually go like this. I would fuck Barry in the ass while he sucked Fred’s cock. I would fuck Fred in the ass while he sucked Barry’s cock. Sometimes Barry would fuck Fred as I fucked Barry or I fucked Fred as he fucked Barry. At times they would both suck me off with my cock in one mouth and my balls in the other. Both Fred and Barry would take turns swallowing cum.

As much as I enjoyed getting my rocks off all the time, I still missed girls. After a week I left Barry and Fred to enjoy each other and I started hanging out at the community pool. A lot of the girls were there and they looked great in their swim wear. Most of them were acting stuck up and trying to get the attention of the older guys. Meg was there a lot but she was mostly ignored because of the other girl’s presence. I decided to try and hook up with her.

“Do you want to hear more Marla?” Biff asked me snapping me out of my trance. “Do you want to hear about the high school girls; Meg, Nancy, Ingrid, and Susan and how I took their anal cherry?” he continued.

“No I think you better save that story for another time,” I replied in a weak tone.

“Did that story get you hot?” he teased.

“Just a bit,” I gasped.

“Let’s see,” he said as he slid his hand under my miniskirt and covered my vulva. “My, my, aren’t we a little wet,” he noted.

Biff then slipped a finger under the elastic of my panties and located my clit. He rubbed my clit until I orgasmed in the seat. I had to cover my mouth to deafen my groans. He smiled at me as he removed his hand and licked his finger. I shuddered with his public display. The cabin smelled of sex and I knew that our flight attendant would be able to detect it.

I looked over toward the aisle and saw that Kim was standing there watching us and she had a stern look on her face. Biff followed my eyes and saw Kim as well and then he made a spectacle of licking his fingers clean. Then Kim’s eyes got wide and she shuddered slightly. It was then I realized that Joannie had slip her hand under Kim’s skirt and ran it up her inner thighs toward her pussy. A flustered Kim abruptly made her way back to the galley.

Biff laughed at Kim’s embarrassment and then leaned over and whispered in my ear, “You have such a cute puffer pussy and the neatest squirter.”

Biff did finish his story and told me how he dated the four other girls in high school. He told me how he had fucked them all in the ass taking their anal virginity.

ARRIVING AT THE RESORT The rest of the flight was routine except for when we were getting off the plane. Kim the flight attendant told us to enjoy ourselves on the island.

“We will,” replied Joannie and then she grabbed Kim’s ass, “Too bad you can’t join us.”

“Joannie you are going to give that poor girl a heart attack,” I chuckled.

“I doubt it, she already gave me her phone number so that I can call her when we get back home,” Joannie laughed.

We left the plane, picked up our luggage, went through customs and picked up the resort van. The drive from Montego Bay to the resort in Negril was revealing as much of Jamaica was clearly third world. It was obvious that the corporations running the resorts were not putting any money back into the island.

We arrived at the resort and we were checked in with all of our documents and valuables placed in a safe deposit box. We were then shown to our room by one of the bell staff. He smiled as he left the room probably guessing at our sleeping arrangements. We unpacked our bags and kicked back for a few minutes.

“Let’s take a walk around and get familiar with the place,” suggested Biff.

Then Joannie said, “We should go commando in case we hit the nude beach.” She spotted my confused look and then added, “That means no underwear, no panties and no bra.”

We all through on shorts, shirts and clogs and took off to check out the resort grounds. The resort was impressive it had two beaches one being clothing optional. There were many amenities, tennis, scuba, snorkeling, workout and spa facilities, and so on. Anything you wanted was available at the resort. There was always at least one bar open over the 24 hour period. Planned activities; toga party, reggae party and others were posted for the week.

We wandered over to the nude beach and nude Jacuzzi. I was not prepared to see totally nude people at the beach, topless yes but naked no. It took awhile but I did get used to the total nudity. Of course Joannie couldn’t wait to get her clothes off. She found a place for us to sit and slipped off her shorts and shirt. Jerry and Biff followed suit and then they all looked at me waiting for me to disrobe. I took off my shorts and shirt and joined them. Biff went up to the outside bar to get drinks for us. He got a few looks and smiles from both men and women checking out the meat hanging between his legs.

We had a couple of drinks and I got comfortable with my nudity. Joannie suggested that we check out the nude Jacuzzi so we walked over there without putting our clothes on. The Jacuzzi was huge it was more like a swimming pool. There were a few people in it but nothing going on. We donned our clothes and returned to our room to shower and get dressed for dinner.

The dinner was a wonderful buffet and the food was fresh and delicious. After dinner we went to one of the lounges for a nightcap. It was a pass the mike bar with a very good piano player. Many of the people there could sing very well and it was an enjoyable evening.

When we eventually returned to our room we undressed and got in our beds. Biff and I got in one bed with Joannie and my son in the other. Biff fucked me hard and quick bringing me to a number of orgasms before he flooded my pussy with cum. Jerry fucked Joannie and then she jumped in our bed. She maneuvered us into a 69 position so that we could suck cum out of each other’s pussy. As we ate each other Biff slipped his cock into my ass and Jerry put his in Joannie’s ass. They both fucked us until they came in our rectums.

I told them that I had enough so the three of them went back to Joannie’s bed and double fucked her. Biff fucked her pussy as Jerry fucked her ass again. Both Jerry and Biff even though they had the remarkable recuperative powers of youth still had their limits. Joannie on the other hand was insatiable. After they filled Joannie’s holes with more cum, Biff came back to my bed and we both fell asleep

DAY ONE AT THE RESORT

I learned what it was like to be fucked with a piss hard-on the next morning. Biff was rock hard and he slid his big dick into my pussy. He pounded my cunt until I couldn’t take anymore and I pleaded with him to stop after I had numerous orgasms. Biff rolled off of me and went to the bathroom to pee. When he came back he had me suck his cock until he came in my mouth. He fired a huge amount of cum in my mouth and I had a difficult time swallowing it as fast as it hit the back of my throat. I did manage to swallow most of it and then I scoped up the rest with my fingers and sucked them dry.

Jerry and Joannie were already in the shower where they fucked as well as bathed. Biff and I showered and dressed. Then the four of us went to breakfast. It was another buffet with delicious fresh food. After breakfast we returned to the room and planned our first day at the resort.

We decided to hang out at the nude beach and relax for the first day. All four of us grabbed some beach chairs, dropped our shirts and shorts and kicked back in the sun. The Jamaica sun is very hot so we applied plenty of sunscreen to our bodies. Shortly other people started to arrive at the nude beach and we took in all the nude forms and figures. Four girls sat close to us and they were very friendly. We learned that they were two lesbian couples and that they were rooming together as we were. Another married couple sat near us as well and as the conversations progressed Joannie and I found ourselves talking with the lesbians while Biff and Jerry talked with the couple.

Both parties were amazed at our situation that the bride, groom, best man and groom’s mother were rooming together and fucking each other. One of the lesbian girls, a cute little redhead named Rita, decided to go for a swim. Joannie offered to join her and they took off for the surf. I stayed and talked with the other three girls; a brunette named Naomi, a natural blond named Erin and a dark haired beauty called Jean. I looked at toward the ocean and saw that Rita and Joannie were in each others arms kissing each other.

“Well it looks as if they are getting along,” remarked Erin.

“Does that bother you,” I asked.

The girls laughed and Erin answered, “No not at all we are very open with our sexuality and we often get it on with other women.”

I just blushed and the girls smiled at my embarrassment. Just then Rita and Joannie returned to their chairs.

“Hey Marla, Rita invited us to join them in their room tonight for after dinner drinks,” Joannie announced. Then she asked, “Are you up for it.”

I hesitated and said, “I don’t know.”

The other girls chimed in and convinced us to come over saying it would be fun to get together. I agreed not knowing what the evening would bring.

“Hey Jerry,” Joannie yelled over to her husband, “Marla and I are going to hang out with these girls tonight.”

Biff replied for both Jerry and he, “That’s cool have a good time. Jerry and I may hang out with Jim and Barbara.”

Jim and Barbara the couple talking with Biff and Jerry looked over smiled and waved at us. They were a good looking couple both with brown hair and very fit. Jim had a medium build and an average looking size cock. Barbara had a cute body with small tits a tiny waist with a curvy ass and shapely legs. She was obviously taken with Biff’s physique and impressive cock.

The afternoon was uneventful but pleasant as we drank frozen drinks from the nude bar and all of us got to know one another better. We all got a lot of sun with occasional swims to break up the heat. Later we went back to shower, dress and dine. It was another fantastic spread of excellent food. After dinner we went back to our room.

In the room Joannie stripped off her dinner dress and donned her shorts and tee with out a bra or underwear. “Is that all you’re wearing to the girl’s party,” I gasped.

“Well it’s not like they haven’t seen me naked and once we are there these clothes won’t be on very long. We haven’t been invited over to listen to music,” she laughed.

So I followed suit and took off my dress and put on shorts and a tee as well. I amazed myself by getting ready to go to a lesbian party and probably an orgy with my daughter-in-law.

“What did you guys decide to do,” Joannie asked Jerry and Biff.

“Oh we are going over to Jim and Barb’s room. Barb has never been with three guys before so it should be interesting,” Biff answered.

“Sounds yummy,” quipped Joannie, “Have fun!”

We all left our room and proceed to our night’s destiny. Joannie couldn’t wait to explore these other female bodies and I was as nervous as I was on my first date.

Joannie and I arrived at the girl’s room and when we were let in buy a nude Rita we soon noticed that Naomi, Erin and Jean were also naked. I felt like Joannie and I were indeed over dressed. Joannie immediately took off her shorts and tee and tossed them aside. All five girls now looked at me waiting for me to disrobe. I followed Joannie’s lead and took off my shorts and tee and tossed them on top of Joannie’s clothes.

I took a good look at the naked girls and each was beautiful in her own way. Erin was a beautiful girl with long straight blond hair, small pert like tits, gorgeous legs and a perfectly round bubble butt. Her body was completely golden tan. Rita was a very pretty redhead with medium firm breasts, shapely hips and ass. Naomi had more the Latin look, dark hair and eyes, olive skin and a very shapely 36-22-36 body. Jean was a Natalie Wood like brunette. All of them kept their pussy hair well trimmed into cute little tufts and they were all very fit from hours of fitness training.

Naomi and Jean approached me and told not to be so shy. Erin & Rita led Joannie over to one of the beds and sat down on the edge of it with a girl on either side of Joannie. Naomi and Jean led me over to the other bed and we sat facing Joannie, Erin and Rita. Naomi and Jean sat close to me so that our bodies were touching and I noticed that Erin and Rita did the same with Joannie.

The girls started with small talk that quickly turned to sex. They shared with us their disappointments with sex in their lives and how they got together. But they really wanted to hear our story because they were fascinated with the fact that we were mother and daughter-in-law and honeymooning with my son and his best man. They loved hearing about my seduction and my first time with Joannie.

“That is so hot,” said Rita as she and Erin moved their hands over Joannie’s body.

“So have you experimented with toys or dildos yet?” asked Naomi. Then she and Jean moved even closer to me and began to move their hands over my breasts and thighs.

“Goodness no, I am still getting used to the foursome arrangement,” I replied nervously but turned on by the caressing of my body.

The Joannie chimed in, “No we haven’t used any fake cocks yet just Biff’s and Jerry’s cocks so far.”

“Well we have some surprises for you later but first things first,” said Naomi as she and Jean gently pushed me back on the bed.

Erin and Rita also pushed Joannie back on the other bed and Rita got between Joannie’s legs as Erin mounted Joannie’s face. Joannie wasted no time in cupping Erin’s hot ass and plunging her tongue deep into her pussy. Then they disappeared from view as Jean straddled my face and offered her pussy to me just as Naomi slid between my legs and began to eat my cunt. Naomi probed my pussy with her fingers as she sucked on my clit. She then lifted my legs on her shoulders exposing my ass and my little aperture. Naomi then began to lick my bung hole and tickled it with her tongue. She had a long thin tongue that probed deeply into my ass as she continued to finger fuck my pussy. I knew I was going to cum soon so I picked up my pace eating Jean’s pussy. Jean held herself open for me so that I could easily nibble on her clit, she was going wild. I could only imagine that the same thing was going on in the other bed. I ate Jean’s pussy as if I had been doing it my whole life.

“She is a natural,” proclaimed Jean and then yelled, “Oh this is going to be a quick one.”

Jean humped herself on my mouth and came in buckets all over my face triggering my own orgasm as I squirted cum onto Naomi’s face. Naomi sucked me dry as if she didn’t want to miss a drop.

“She is a real squirter,” Naomi announced as he moved up the bed to straddle my face and then said, “Your turn.”

“A real live squirter oh let me at her,” Jean said excitedly and then covered my pussy with her mouth.

The actions were repeated this time with Naomi cumming on my face with me squirting my juice into Jean’s mouth. Only this time jean fingered my asshole the whole time as she ate me to climax. The three of us separated and sat on the bed watching Erin and Rita finished up with Joannie. Erin was riding Joannie’s face as Rita ate out Joannie’s pussy. Rita had something in Joannie’s ass and she was holding onto a string as she ate her. As Joannie started to cum, Rita pulled on the string and one by one a bead popped out of Joannie’s asshole. There were six beads in all and Joannie’s body jerked in spasm each time one of them cleared her sphincter intensifying her orgasm. Joannie moaned aloud into Erin’s cunt as Erin filled Joannie’s mouth with her juices. Erin collapsed on the bed next to Joannie and the two of them hugged and kissed one another.

I stared at the beads on the floor and Naomi smile and spoke, “They are called anal beads and they can really intensify one’s orgasm. It seems that I cum each time that a bead pops out of my ass. You can try them later if you want. We also have some other toys that you may like.”

Naomi got up and went over to a bag in the corner of the room where she retrieved six dildos four strap-on dildos and a couple of two headed dildos that had to be 18″ to 20″ long with a fake set of balls in the center. Naomi strapped on one dildo that was almost as big as Biff’s cock. Jean, Rita and Erin strapped on the other ones that were about the same size. Jean lay on her back and Naomi had me straddle the dildo and lower my pussy on it. Naomi then greased up my asshole and her strap-on. Naomi pushed the fake cock all the way into my asshole and then she and Jean began to fuck my brains out. I looked over and so that Erin and Rita were double fucking Joannie on the other bed. Erin was on her back playing with Joannie’s tits as she fucked her pussy. Rita was pounding away at Joannie’s ass with the entire dildo buried in her chute. Joannie was moaning and screaming for the girls to fuck her hard.

I came and came from the ferocious pounding of my pussy and my ass. I pleaded with Naomi and Jean to let me rest for awhile. Not in my wildest dreams would I have ever expected to be in a room with five beautiful girls fucking our brains out. I watched as Jean walked over to the other bed and presented her fake cock covered with my cunt juice to Joannie’s mouth. Joannie sucked it right in her mouth as she continued to be fucked by Erin and Rita in her pussy and ass. It was an incredibly erotic sight.

The strap-on dildos had little nubs on the end that massaged the pussy of the girl wearing one. So Erin, Rita and Jean were being stimulated by the action of Joannie’s body as they triple fucked her. Soon all four of them were cumming again and then they collapsed in a heap on the bed.

“Very nice show girls,” said Naomi as she sat next to me and caressed my breasts.

We all needed a break so Naomi served some wine and we kicked back for awhile. I could not believe how comfortable I was with my nudity and my sexuality with these girls that we had just met this afternoon. After the wine we returned to the orgy and fucked each other well into the early morning hours. We tried a number of positions and penetrations with the dildos.

Erin and Rita lay on their sides fucking me in the ass and pussy with the strap-on cocks. Naomi and Jean did the same to Joannie but Jean had a double dildo in her ass with the other end in Rita’s ass. The six of us were coupled together by the fake cocks. Later Joannie and I were placed on all fours with our butts touching. Naomi inserted one of the double headed dildos in my pussy and the other end in Joannie’s pussy. Then she placed the second double dildo in my ass and the other end in Joannie’s ass. Joannie and I fucked each other as the girls had us eat their pussies. We both ate all four of them as we double fucked each other with the fake cocks. As Joannie and I were eating two of the girls the other two would kneel beside us to play with our tits and diddle our clits. Joannie and I had mind blowing orgasms and I knew I was done for the night.

Joannie and I put on our shorts and tees and said goodnight to the girls kissing them all tenderly and thanking them for a marvelous experience. We returned to our room to find that Biff and Jerry were still out. We took off our clothes and climbed in the same bed naked together. Joannie snuggled up to me pressing her ass into my loins and I draped an arm over her gently holding on to one of her breasts and we fell into a deep sleep.

THE MORNING AFTER

I woke up slowly the next morning with Joannie next to me in the same position that we fell asleep in. I gently removed my arm from her and rolled over to see what time it was. It was 11:00 AM and we had definitely missed breakfast. As I glanced over at the other bed I saw Fred on his side facing me with Biff behind him. Fred’s face was grimacing and I realized that Biff was fucking him in the ass. They were trying to be quiet as Biff fucked him and Jerry jerked on his own cock. I saw Jerry’s load spurt into the bed linens and I assumed that Biff had just filled his ass with cum.

I thought to myself, “Does that guy ever get tired of fucking?”

Joannie stirred and Biff noticed that we were waking up and spoke, “Well the sleepy heads are awake. Let’s get showered and dressed and go to lunch, we already missed breakfast.”

Over lunch we talked about our escapades of the night before. Jerry and Biff were really turned on by our story with the lesbian girls. Biff and Jerry told us how they fucked the daylights out of Barbara.

Jerry said, “I got to fuck her first, then her husband and then Biff. Barbara went wild with Biff’s cock in her and she kept cumming and cumming until Biff flooded her cunt with his seed. God did she ever get off she was a wild one.”

Jerry continued, “Then I got to fuck my first virgin ass. We put Barbara on all fours and I fucked her ass while she sucked Biff’s cock. It was Barbara’s first ass fuck and my smaller cock was perfect to break her in. God was she ever tight. After I came in her ass her husband Jim then fucked her ass.”

Biff chimed in, “Yeah he had never fucked her ass before and had been dying to get into her poop chute for years. Jerry’s loosening her up made it easier for both Jim and Barbara to get his cock in her bung hole. Barbara kept on sucking my cock as her husband pounded her ass.”

Biff went on, “Jim fucked her ass until he shot his load into her. Barbara collapsed on the floor with cum bubbling up out of her asshole, she really looked hot.”

Jerry then picked up the story, “Her husband decided that he wanted to see her take three cocks at the same time. So Biff lay on his back and Barbara mounted him lowering her pussy on his big dick and I shoved my cock back in her ass. Her husband had her suck his dick so he could see all the action.”

Biff added, “I reached up and played with her tits as the three of us fucked her silly. She has the hardest and longest nipples when she is turned on. She loves to have her nubs tweaked or sucked when she fucking.”

Jerry jumped back in, “Man was it ever tight fucking her ass with Biff’s cock in her pussy. I could feel his big cock on the other side of her membrane. My cock was rubbing up against his cock through her wall. God that was so hot I shot my wad immediately.”

“Jim was so turned on by the action that he came quickly too,” Biff added and then he told us, “Barbara was out of control as she humped herself on my cock. I really thought she was going to injure herself as she pounded my cock in her pussy. Her orgasm was really intense as her whole body shook with tremors and then she collapsed on top of me.”

Biff went on, “She eventually rolled off of me and lay face down on the floor. She looked erotic with her cute bubble butt sticking up in the air slightly with cum trickling out of her asshole. I didn’t cum in the last session and I decided that I had to have her ass. I lifted her body by the hips so that I could fuck her ass. She seemed almost lifeless and out of it as I eased my cock into her ass.”

Jerry excitedly jumped in and said, “Oh man you should have seen her expression when she felt that ass buster. Her eyes got wide and she looked scared when Biff started to fuck her ass.”

“I took it easy with her and I fed it to her a little at a time so as not to hurt her,” Biff told us. “She started screaming for me to stop that I was too big but her husband Jim told me to fuck her ass and give it to her good and hard. I finally had my cock all the way in and she was still whimpering when I started to fuck her. She gradually loosened up a little but was still very tight. Her husband was cheering me on telling me to fuck her ass and to cum in her ass. It didn’t take to long with her tightness and the mood in the room for me to cum. I shot a pretty big load in her rectum and then her anal muscles massaged my cock and drained me.”

“I could hear his cock pop out of her ass then she collapsed on the floor,” Jerry added. “As she laid there her ass looked like a fountain with cum bubbling up from her hole,” he laughed.

After listening to their story I said, “That poor girl what must she be thinking this morning and her body must be aching.”

“Oh come off it Marla it’s not like anything that we haven’t been through,” mocked Joannie. “She’ll be fine and soon she will be fucking anything and everything the way we do. She’s just a slut like the rest of us.”

“I hate the word slut. How is it when you guys sleep around you’re called studs and when we sleep around we’re called sluts?” I questioned.

Biff answered, “Well for so many years it was the men making the rules, so I guess that’s where it came from.”

“Well at least you’re honest,” I admitted.

“All this talk has made me horny, let’s go back to the room,” Joannie said laughingly.

“When are you not horny?” we all said almost together and laughed.

We went back to our room to change and hit the nude beach again uncertain what this day had in store for us.

Cont……

---

This is the fourth part in a series following the quest of Taisha, a black dominant lesbian, to convert her former high school principal and now boss into her willingly submissive lover.

The young schoolteacher Taisha just left her nemesis Liz. Liz was an established teach who was out to sabotage Taisha’s career and relationship with Principal Turner before it began. Fortunately, Liz slipped up and gave Taisha the ammunition to ruin her career if she chose. Instead she used the leverage to deliver her just desserts.

Taisha drove home from her encounter with Liz, feeling confident and completely satisfied, when the phone rang, it was Principle Maggie Turner the object of her desires for many years.

“Hello Principal Turner, what a surprise. I didn’t expect to hear from you today. Change of plans?” She asked butterflies churning in her stomach.

“Things got a bit delayed today, so I thought I would give you a call while I had the chance.” She said apprehensively.

“I’m glad you did. I’ve been thinking about you. Tomorrow seems so far away…”

“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about,” Maggie struggled for the right words.

She had been feeling tremendous guilt about their encounter, and though she so desperately wanted more, she had never been unfaithful to Sam. She even tried to rationalize, being with a woman was not cheating, since they had different equipment to work with.

This morning when she and Taisha looked other at each in front of Sam, knowingly plotting to be together, she felt the rush of excitement and lust that clouded her judgement. But as she thought about it later, she knew it was wrong.

Maggie continued. “Sam and I have been married for a long time and like any marriage there are…”

“You’re having second thoughts?” Taisha interrupted.

“I’m not sure I would call them second thoughts, but maybe rational thoughts…”

Taisha’s mind spun into action. She needed to handle this carefully or she could lose this opportunity. Her frustration was overwhelming. Sam clearly had not been faithful to Maggie and practically bragged about it, and his invitation to lunch surely had the intention of adding to his resume. She got an idea.

“I understand Principal Turner, I’m so sorry for misinterpreting signals. I never wanted to…” She sniffled and took a deep breath with a pause, hoping Maggie would respond.

“Oh, Taisha, none of this is your fault Sweetie.” Taisha smiled and let Maggie speak. “It’s my fault. Sam and I have been in a lull and I allowed myself to let the excitement of something new, cloud my judgement. Unfortunately, you’ve witnessed the two times that has happened in my life. What you witnessed almost happen with coach Johnson and now what I let happen with you.”

Taisha felt a sudden lightness as she realized, Maggie was still within her grasp and all she had to do was let her talk herself back into it.

“I’ve never given thought to a…” She paused. “…relationship with a woman. But when a vibrant beautiful young lady that I have admired very much was interested in me that way, I just kind of lost control and I’m sorry. The newness and the butterflies in my stomach…”

“Principal Turner, please take a breath. I understand, I would never want to make you uncomfortable or pressure you to do anything. I am grateful for your friendship and mentorship and I am truly sorry for jeopardizing that. I will back off and…”

Maggie’s heart fell into her stomach, she was shocked by the intensity of the sudden feeling of emptiness. “Taisha, I’m so sorry. Please forgive me.”

“There’s nothing to forgive. I’m sorry, for overstepping. Just please tell me I haven’t damaged our personal or professional relationship. If I have, I’m sorry and I’ll move out immediately and look for work in another school systems.” Said Taisha, with a concerned tone.

She waited for the anticipated result and grinned confidently when it came.

“Oh, no Taisha, please don’t even think that way!” Said Maggie, heart racing. “We want you to stay as long as you want. And I want you…” She felt herself pause too long looking for the right words. “…as part of our team. You are going to be an exceptional teacher; I can feel that.”

Maggie couldn’t help but replay Taisha’s words to her after there last encounter, “There is so much more to teach you…” The accidental double entendre of her own words hit home.

“Please tell me you’re not leaving. It would be too high a price to pay for my moments of weakness,” said Maggie with desperation in her voice.

Taisha’s confidence grew. She was sure she still had her, and she would confirm it tomorrow. For now, the hook.

“I’m not sure it would be right to take advantage of your kind heart. I’ve already fucked things up royally…”

Maggie was shocked by her words. Taisha never really swore and to hear it set her aback.

“Taisha, you haven’t messed anything up Sweetheart. What happened, happened for many reasons, but we can get past it and move forward. You are a great teacher and you have so much to offer these kids. Please, stay with the school, there’s a bright future for you here.”

“Thank you, Principal Turner, I promise I won’t let my feelings for you cloud my judgement again. But I’m not sure living in your RV is a good idea. I really feel like I’ve disrupted your household and I don’t think…”

“Taisha please, our marriage has had its difficulties before you arrived, I assure you. Sam and I want you here and frankly, I’m glad to see that monstrosity in our driveway get some use. If my actions have made it too uncomfortable, I will understand if you want to find other options, but please don’t leave the school.”

“You haven’t made me uncomfortable Principle Turner. Sam on the other hand.” She laughed trying to lighten the mood.

Maggie was relieved Taisha could still laugh. “Well there is Sam.” She giggled.

“Since you are delayed will you be able to come home for lunch?” Asked Taisha. “You did hear he invited me for burgers?”

“Yes, I did. Unfortunately, I won’t. But don’t let him scare you off.”

“I told you, I can handle Sam. Don’t worry. So, we’re OK?” Asked Taisha sweetly.

“Yes,” said Maggie confidently.

“Can I make you breakfast in the morning?” Asked Taisha knowing Maggie had to say yes after this conversation.

“Sure,” answered Maggie quickly, wanting to make sure Taisha knew things would not be uncomfortable.

“In the RV after your swim?”

“Sounds great,” said Maggie a bit too happily.

“I’ll be ready. If you don’t mind, knock on the door before your swim. Then I’ll start breakfast, so it’s ready when you’re done.”

“Ok, see you tomorrow.” Maggie hung up shocked at the sense of loss she felt. But she had to live with herself and Sam deserved better.

Taisha’s confidence waivered a bit after the call, but she felt principal Turner would eventually succumb. She could not imagine her walking away after their previous two encounters. Lunch with Sam could be an opportunity to remove her guilt. She sensed Sam was ready to risk it all for a trip to “Africa”. If she could show Maggie Sam was not exactly faithful, she could seal the deal.

Right on que she received a text from Sam.

Sam: Still on for Lunch?

Taisha: Definitely

Sam: Glad to hear it. I’m hungry already. You?

Taisha: Hungrier by the minute.

Sam: I’ll fire up the grill. We can eat at 11:30 if you like.

Taisha: That would be great, I have some errands to run before dinner.

Two minutes later, Sam stepped onto the patio looking anxiously at the RV. She stayed out of sight and made some adjustments to her outfit as he lit the grill. Last time she wore this outfit his eyeballs nearly popped out of his head.

She wore powder blue yoga pants with a large black, grey and white flower pattern. There was a seem down the center of her ass that drew the pants into her ass crack, showing off her shape beautifully. She had a skintight white crop tank top that cut low in the front and had an open oval pattern in the middle of her back. Today she removed the bra so her dark nipples showed through the thin stretched fabric. He could not stop staring with the bra on. She could hardly wait to see his expression this time.

Taisha combed her hair out straight and left in hang over the front of her shoulders. He had asked her to touch it at their dinner, so she wanted to see if he would dare ask again. Contrasted against the bright white tank it was hard to miss. Her hair hung down about halfway between her shoulders and breasts.

Next, she put on perfume and lip gloss, to maximize her impact. And then she waited. staying out of sight. Anticipation was a powerful thing.

Sam lingered by the grill looking toward the RV thinking about the dinner they had the night Maggie worked. The questions she let him ask about black women and the frankness of her answers erased all doubt. She clearly wanted him as much as he wanted her.

With no sign of movement, he stepped toward the RV meaning to knock, but thought better of it. So, he went back in the house and got the Burgers. He put them on the grill and lingered looking for a sign of movement. After a moment he went back in and put the macaroni in the water for Mac and Cheese.

Taisha waited until the burgers were done and he took them into the house. Then she looked at her watch. It was 11:25. At 11:30 on the nose, she concealed a USB recording audio recorder between her breasts and went to the patio slider.

Sam’s eyes lit up when he saw “the outfit” again. When she stepped inside, he saw her bright smile until his eyes locked on her black areola peeking through the skintight white top. He was powerless to look away, as her stiff nipples wanted to burst through the fabric.

He imagined gently gripping her full naked breasts and kissing them, teasing her nipples with his tongue. Sam had no sense of time, his eyes moved from nipples to bare stomach to crotch all exciting him tremendously. He could feel his shorts tighten as he stiffened and quickly stepped behind the kitchen island to adjust his boner.

“Wow Mr. Turner, are you happy to see me?” She asked smiling.

“You could say that,” he replied, trying to play it cool.

She looked at the dining table set up nicely with salads the burgers and all the toppings. Also, on the table was the carving of Ishu she had given him.

It was a carving in mahogany of a black man in a tall pointed hat. He sat knees to his chest and hands on his knees, with big eyes and a bigger smile. His face was stretched, and his cheekbones were huge, in line with the angle of his hat. The carving was tall round and skinny, very phallic in appearance.

She told him Ishu was the God of virility, when in fact he was the trickster God, who wreaks havoc in the relationships of man.

She looked at the spread of food. “Impressive Mr. Turner, thank you.”

“Thank you for joining me Taisha, so much better than eating alone. ” He said as he grabbed some wine from the fridge.”

“Mr. Turner are you trying to get me drunk before noon? Thanks, but I’ll just have some water.”

Sam was embarrassed but poured himself some wine after getting her water. He sat down and did his best not to stare but the peeping areolae were hypnotic. He felt like Chevy Chase at the lingerie counter in Christmas Vacation.

“You and Principal Turner have been too kind to me. I don’t think I could ever repay you,” said Taisha with a bit of damsel in distress in her voice.

“It’s our pleasure Taisha, you’ve been a breath of fresh air for us.” He breathed in deeply sensing her perfume. “It’s so good to see the RV getting some use.”

“It’s amazing! I feel like I’m living a life of luxury. It’s the nicest place I’ve ever lived.” She looked him in the eye and took a bite of her burger.

Sam thought to himself that she’s even sexy when eating. As she sat the burger down, his eyes were drawn back the the screaming nipples struggling to break free. He couldn’t help thinking of freeing them.

“Did I dribble some ketchup or something?” She looked down brushing her hand on her tits.

Sam turned bright red. “I’m sorry. I feel like such a letch. That top is…wow!’

Taisha blushed. “You are a bad boy Mr. Turner. Married men shouldn’t…”

“I never promised not to look. Besides, Maggie is a highly driven career woman and she understands that our needs aren’t the same outside of work.” He once again found himself in a corner and stopped talking.

“So, you two have an understanding?” She smiled and batted her eyes.

“You could say that. It’s complicated, but sex is not as important to her, so there are compromises.”

“Compromises?” She asked with a smirk. “So flirting and racy conversation is ok?”

“Absolutely,” he said as his mind went back to their previous discussion about black women’s likes and dislikes.

His cock throbbed when he recalled her talking about anal. He so desperately wanted to fuck her beautiful round ass. He just needed to close this deal and his black woman fantasy would be fulfilled.

“What else is ok Mr. Turner?” She gave a mischievous smile.

“Anything you want Taisha.” He looked at her confidently.

She leaned back in her seat and looked at him seductively. “You haven’t even touched your food Mr. Turner. You’re gonna wanna keep your strength up.”

He realized she was right. He hadn’t even taken a bite. He downed the wine and began to devour the burger. To his surprise she got up and walked to the kitchen counter. He watched her ass flex in the yoga pants fantasizing about sliding his cock between those buns.

She grabbed the wine bottle and walked toward him. Then she stood behind him, leaned over and filled his glass. “Here you go,” she said, her breath tickling his neck.

“Thank you, Taisha,” he turned his head toward her and she backed away.

Taisha notice the tent in his khaki shorts and smiled as she carried the wine bottle around the table with her. For the rest of lunch, she kept his glass filled until the bottle was empty.

When they finished lunch, he wanted to continue the conversation, amongst other things. “Would you like some ice cream for dessert?”

“I really couldn’t. I am stuffed, thank you though.” she smiled and noticed him staring at her tits.

Taisha slid her chair back, leaned back and his eyes followed. Then she stood to take her dishes to the sink and when she did, she saw his eyes fixed on her ass. He quickly followed and stood dangerously close as she put them in the sink.

“Your perfume…” He said softly

She turned to face him. “It’s Reb’l, do you like it?”

He looked at her dark eyes and shimmering full lips, “Very much.”

Sam simultaneously touched her hair and leaned in to kiss those lips. Taisha hesitated just one second and masterfully spun her body and stepped away just before their lips touched.

“Mr. Turner, I think you are trying to torture me, aren’t you?” She asked walking back to her seat at the table. “You know with my trip to Africa and the new job; I have not had time to attend to a personal life. You also know I could not do this to Principal Turner regardless of any “understanding” you may have. So, why do you tease me?”

“Taisha, I’m sorry, it’s just, you’re so beautiful and smart and… I can’t stop thinking about our conversation that night at dinner. I’ve never been with an African woman and curiosity has gotten the better of me.” He stopped, once again at a loss for words.

“It cannot happen, no matter how much we want… I should go, I have errands…” She said feigning desperation.

Sam sensed he was wearing her down and needed to come up with a way to take it to the next level with the long-term goal, of course, to fuck that amazing ass. He had to have it. “There are ways of exploring fantasies without physical contact.” He said grinning.

Taisha looked at him contemplating. “You’re video chat idea again. That would still be taking it too far, I can’t do that…”

“How ’bout a phone call?” He countered. His excitement grew as she considered it.

Tasha grinned, recalling her witness of Liz with Michael. “Phone fucking” Michael called it. “Phone sex? I’ve never done that. My college roommate did it with her boyfriend…”

“I’ve never done it before either. It’s naughty yes, but not really cheating. No touching and you don’t even see each other.” He said sheepishly.

Taisha laughed inside knowing she had him right where she wanted him. “Sam, we shouldn’t.” She looked at him hungrily and bit her bottom lip.

Sam was like a desperate little puppy starving for momma’s milk.

“I’m so revved up I can’t think straight. Can we try it right now? Suddenly, I’m in the mood for some dessert and I think your idea could really hit the spot.” Said Taisha eagerly.

“Yes, yes, yes.” he said practically panting. He stood up and realized his boner was front and center

Taisha got an idea and reached for the carving. “Can I have that for a minute please?” He handed it to her, and she headed to the restroom. “I’ll be right back.”

He watched her ass bounce gently in the yoga pants as she walked away. He imagined peeling off those pants and sliding his cock between those cheeks.

Taisha entered the bathroom and pulled the yoga pants down over her ass, put the hat of the trickster god under the faucet to wet it. Then she rubbed it up and down against her asshole turning it as she rubbed to coat all of it. When she finished, she thought about it and slowly pushed the hat into her asshole, rotating it slowly. She pushed until it hurt, backed it out a little and pushed a little further each time.

Then she composed herself and returned to the table. Taisha set the statue on the table but did not sit back down. She looked at Sam hungrily and gave him his orders. “I want you to do exactly as I tell you to do, Sam. Agreed?”

Looking in those deep brown eyes he could not say no. “Okay.”

She leaned down and whispered in his ear. “I just had this inside me, Sam. I want you to take it up to your bedroom, remove all your clothes, lay on the bed and we can talk. I will do the same and I want you to call me in five minutes. Understood?”

“Yes!” he said enthusiastically.

Taisha headed for the slider. “Hurry Sam, I need attention.”

She arrived in the RV bedroom and confirmed the blinds were closed. Then peeked through the edge of the blinds and saw what looked like Sam’s shadow move by the window. Next, she turned a light on so he could see she made it to the bedroom. Taisha took a seat in the kitchen waited. When the call came, she put it on speaker and recorded it.

“Hi, Sam. Are you ready?”

“Oh boy, am I ready,” he replied.

“Thank you again for all you’ve done for me. I am forever in your debt, Mr. Turner. I am happy to do whatever it takes to show my gratitude.” She hesitated a moment.

“Are you sure you want to do this Sam?” She asked shyly.

“Yes, and so much more,” He was breathing heavily.

“Tell me what you’re wearing, Mr. Turner?”

“I am wearing absolutely nothing, Taisha. And you?”

“I am naked for you, as agreed. Are you still hard, Mr. Turner?”

“Very hard, Ms. Smith, very hard.” He sighed.

“Tell me what you have in mind Mr. Turner? Put your gift to your nose and smell me as you talk to get the full sensation.” She grinned as she sat fully dressed and listened to him breath in deeply. “Do you like that. Mr. Turner?”

“Uh huh,” he moaned as he held the carving to his nose breathing her scent.

“Are you touching your big stiff dick?”

“Uh huh,” he whimpered.

“Tell me what you’re doing to me, Mr. Turner,” she said panting for effect.

“I’m splitting those sweet pussy lips with my tongue,”

Sam had a grip on his cock stroking it slowly, already feeling on the verge, while Taisha was thinking, wow, no foreplay, just dive right in.

“Oh, my goodness that feels good, Mr. Turner. Ooooohhhhhhh,” she said in her best porn star voice. She began to get loud and breathed heavily. “Oh yes! Oh yes! Mr. Turner! Yyyyeeesssss, you’re gonna make me cum!”

He began to grunt and gasp as his orgasm approached in record time. “You Make me so fucking hard Taisha, uh!”

“Put your gift in your mouth and taste me, Mr. Turner. Oh yes, it feels so good!” she continued. “Can you taste me?”

“Mmmmphhh Mmpphh!” he grunted; mouth full. “Uh! AH! Umming!”

Sam imagined her strong thighs gripping his head as she sat on his face fucking his tongue. He had been stiff since she walked through that slider and his orgasm hit hard. His body shook as his giant load of hot spunk shot onto his belly and chest. He came knowing that beautiful young African queen was making herself cum along with him while she imagined his tongue inside her hot wet pussy.

“Oh, Mr. Turner, I’m cumming, Ooooooohhhhhh! Ooooooohhhhhh! Ooooooohhhhhh! ” she squealed.

“Cum my Queen, oh yes cum with me.” He grunted as his balls unloaded.

They panted together; Taisha smiled knowing she had all she needed from Sam.

She quickly excused herself. “That was incredible,” she said breathlessly. “I’ve gotta go take a shower now. Will we need to do this again?”

“Yes, please Taisha, I’ve been thinking about our conversation at dinner and that beautiful ass of yours…”

“I’m not sure I could take that stiff dick in my ass Mr. Turner, but if you insist, I’ll try. You’ve been so nice, and I owe you so much.” She said trying not to laugh.

“I’ll get you good and loose with my tongue first my Queen.” He sounded like kid in a candy store.

“You like it nasty, don’t you?” she said, trying to use a seductive voice.

“I like it anyway with you Taisha…”

She cut him off. “I really need to go clean up Sam. We’ll talk soon.”

After hanging up, she sat back in the chair laughing and contemplated where she could take this. She knew just the person to handle the Sam situation and had already formulated a plan.

Soon her mind wondered back to Maggie. This recording was more than enough to quell any guilt Maggie might feel for Sam. She sat quietly imagining her time with Maggie tomorrow. Her excitement level grew as she fantasized, and she found herself quite wet again. She would definitely need to pay Lizzy a visit later.

After sufficient time had passed Taisha changed clothes to make it appear she had showered. Then she headed out to do some shopping for tomorrow’s first training session. She managed to get out without encountering Sam and smiled as she drove off. She had on a light-yellow sun dress thinking ahead to her visit with Lizzy later this evening. It would give her cunt licker easy access.

Taisha returned home around 6:00PM and was happy to see Sam’s car gone. He must have left for his poker night with the boys. Principal Turner had not yet returned but this was not surprising. She was working all day with dinner meetings to follow.

She made herself dinner and laid out her items for tomorrow after dinner she tried to contain her thoughts, but her mind raced at the thought of alone time with Principal Maggie Turner. She occupied herself cleaning and making sure she had everything ready for their breakfast together.

When she finally satisfied her mind for the 9th or 10th time everything was ready, she got the text she had been waiting for from Liz.

Liz: To do list complete, broken off with Michael, Tony’s gone and I’m ready for you.

After the message was a link. Taisha’s heart raced as she clicked on it. Lizzy wasted no time, it began with a side view of the table with Tony sitting at the end.

Lizzy in a tight little black dress that highlighted her petite body. She stood next to him and slid his dishes out of the way.

Next, she stepped over his knees, straddled him and rested herself on him. Her black dress rode up high on her thighs. Liz kissed him slowly and passionately.

“Sorry I had to run you off this morning, but my friend was really in need,” She said as she held his head in her hands looking in his eyes. “Thank you for being so considerate.”

Tony suppressed the urge to laugh. He was more than happy to have the day to himself and not have to deal with bitch drama. But he was liking where this was going.

“She was having some real issues and I was able to give her what she needed to get through it, so thank you.” She kissed him again, tongue probing.

“I want to make it up to you Tony, are you ready for dessert?” She said thrusting her tongue in his mouth. He moaned and nodded.

After a moment, she broke the kiss, stood up, placed her palms on the edge of the table and slid her ass onto the table. Next, she spread her legs and put her feet on the arms of his chair. His eyes widened as he stared between her legs.

“I’ve got a creamy hot juicy desert for you sweetie.” As she spoke, she brought her bare heels to the table and spread her knees wider.

“You can run me off anytime if this is the reward.” He stared longingly at the prize before him.

Showing remarkable dexterity, Liz pushed her heels onto the table raising her pelvis so she could pull her skirt up above her belly button. She was panty less, which explained Tony’s bulging eyes. Taisha smiled as this gave a view of her sandy brown muff.

Liz leaned back propped up on her elbows as she looked at him smiling. Then she gripped Tony’s hair and guided him to her waiting pussy. His tongue extended and disappeared behind her thigh.

Taisha wished she could be there to see it all in person, but the fact Lizzy had followed her instructions made her feel incredibly powerful and wetter by the minute.

Liz groaned as Tony’s tongue split her wet pussy lips and wiggled inside her. Then she looked toward the camera. “That feels so good. I’ve been thinking of you all day. I’m so glad you are letting me earn your forgiveness, I don’t deserve… Oh, God, ess…”

Taisha smiled as Liz talked to her while her fiancé tongued to tight little pussy.

Tony lapped at her pussy; in disbelief she was so revved up. He had begun to believe she no longer enjoyed sex at all, but if this is how she acted when she felt guilty, he would do his best to make her feel guilty every day. He loved the new level of excitement she was reaching. He could not recall her yelling out during sex before. She would usually just close her eyes moan and squeak hugging him tight.

As he lapped up her warm juices, he was amazed how animated she was. She pulled his head against her pussy and gyrated her hips. She never seemed very interested in oral sex before and never let him bring her to orgasm. She would pull him off and take his cock insider her to finish.

“Oh God, ess,” she yelled. “You make me cum harder than any man ever has.”

Tony licked faster feeling inspired by her words. He was not sure what got into her, but he was loving it. For the first time, he wondered how many men she was with before him. That thought quickly faded as a new wave of her sweet pussy juices flooding his tongue. The way she was humping his face he was beginning to think she was gonna let him get her off orally.

He slid two fingers into her vagina while he licked up and down teasing her clit with his tongue. “Oh God, ess! You do more with your fingers than any man’s cock ever did to me.”

She was vocal about what she liked for the first time and he was rock hard.

Normally if she mentioned other men, he would be upset but hearing her yelling out that he was the best excited him wildly.

Taisha was getting hotter, watching Lizzy talk to her while she used her fiancé’s face as a fuck toy. She would watch every second of the video, but regardless of the outcome, Liz had already proved herself worthy of being her cunt licker and she would definitely be using her again tonight.

Tony suddenly worried if he did get her off this way there was no chance he could last long enough to make her cum again when he fucked her, so he thought he would see if she wanted to finish as she normally did. He took a breath and raised his head, but she shoved him back against her. He took her que and continued eating her tender pussy while he fingered her faster.

“Oh God, ess, please don’t stop,” she pleaded grinding herself against him.

He continued eagerly, amazed by the effect he had on her and feeling like superman as she begged for more.

Liz imagined Taisha’s face buried in her steaming cunt. “Oh God, ess! Oh God, ess! Oh God, ess!” She groaned faster and faster as her orgasm built.

Tony nodded and moaned as he could feel her climax building. He could not help but grin a little as the horny little bitch was so overwhelmed, she couldn’t even talk. Yes sounded like es as she yelled with pleasure.

“Oh God, ess! Oh God, ess! Oh God, ess! I’m cumming for you Tah, eee, God, ess!” Liz stop herself from screaming Taisha’s name as she came. “Oh God, ess! Oh God, ess! Oh God, ess!”

Liz held Tony’s head as her upper body jerked wildly with the strongest orgasm she had ever had with him. She panted and smiled at the camera as she slid his head up and down her pussy, letting him lap up her juices.

“So Good Honey,” she sighed. Then she pulled his hair lifting his head to look at her. “I want you to fuck me Tony. Right here, right now!”

Tony had never seen such a hungry look on her face. He stood up and placed her calves on his biceps looking down at her spread pussy. Next, he pulled out his throbbing cock and pressed it to her steaming labia.

Liz closed her eyes and rolled her head toward the camera. “My pussy’s been on fire for you all day. Please make me cum for you again, I need you so bad.”

Tony had never felt so powerful; his fiancé, laying before him begging for it was a new and exciting dimension to their relationship. He slid his raging boner slowly into her tight little pussy watching her writhe from pleasure. Her eyes were closed, back arched and she pushed back against his probing hardon.

Liz could not recall him feeling this hot and hard inside her before. “That’s it, all the way in. Fuck me hard!” She barked.

He slid out to the tip and back in to the hilt using his full six inches as he increased his pace. He tried to think of anything he could to prevent cumming immediately.

“Harder! Oh God, ess. I wanna cum for you. Please make me cum! Fuck me harder.” Her pitch got higher and higher.

He grunted and pounded his balls against her firm little ass. “Oh fuck Liz, feels so good! I’m gonna ah! Ah! Ah!”

“Fuck me Tony, don’t you stop!” She shrieked sensing he was gonna blow.

He pounded her like a jack hammer as he released his spunk inside her.

“Don’t stop! Make me cum!” She commanded, fearing he would stop, plop down in the chair and pass out as soon as he got his.

Tony panted and began to sweat as he kept his hips moving as fast and hard as he could. He needed her to cum before… He was softening but kept pounding.”

“Oh God, ess! I’m gonna cum for you!” She squeaked pushing her fists on the table.

Her words gave Tony a second wind and he continued fucking her hard, his cum oozing from her onto the table.

“I’m cumming for you!” her eyes opened briefly, looking at the camera. “Oh God, ess I’m cumming for you! Aaaaaahhhhhhh!”

Tony was at his limit and when he sensed she had reached orgasm, he immediately slowed panting and gasping for air.

Though she did cum, she wished he could have kept it up as she hoped to ride the climax a bit longer. As she lay there panting, she heard Tony Giggle.

“What?” She asked laughing as well.

“Not sure what got into you today but Wow! That was incredible. I’ve never made someone lose the ability to pronounce the letter y before. Oh God es!” He laughed, helping her to her feet.

“You have quite the effect on me, what can I say?” She replied looking toward the camera. “Today has been an awakening for me.”

“I like it!” he said pushing himself back in his pants. He pulled her close, kissed her and squeezed her ass. “Commando, Daddy like!’

The video ended. Taisha was surprised how warm her lady parts were watching it. Lizzy’s awakening was remarkable. She seemed to embrace her new role completely.

It was 8:15PM and she saw no point it is waiting any longer. She texted Liz.

Taisha: Well done Lizzy. On my way.

Liz: Thank you, I’ll be waiting.

Taisha: I want you wearing only your white panties and have your toys ready.

Liz: Thank you. I’ll be ready for you.

Liz felt like a schoolgirl that just had her first kiss. Her heart raced as she paced the living room. She had quickly jettisoned the black dress and adjusted her panties in the mirror. She felt so sexy looking at herself.

Then she remembered Taisha wanted the toys and ran to the bedroom to get them. She scanned the living room for a place to put them and decided she would put them on the dining-room table. It seemed like the proper place.

When she opened the door for Taisha she was in awe. Taisha wore a light-yellow string tank sun dress that highlighted her nearly naked shoulders and cut low exposing the top of her breasts. The yellow against her dark glistening skin seemed to highlight her beauty.

She had no lip stick which made her dark pink full lips seem even more kissable. Her hair was pulled back tight in a ponytail and her face seemed bigger and brighter. The smile on her face seemed to reverberate through Liz’s whole body.

“You’ve been a very good cunt licker today Lizzy,” she said looking her up and down.

Then she held up her hand pointing to the floor circling her hand for Liz to turn around. Liz did as commanded and spun, around despite the fact the front door was open.

“I do love your cute little ass in a white thong. Thank you, Lizzy. Are you going to invite me in or are you gonna crawl up this dress and suck my pussy on your front porch?” Taisha smiled naughtily.

Something about the image Taisha just planted in her mind made her tingle. “Please come in My Goddess.”

“Thank you, Lizzy.” Taisha stepped in and closed the door behind her. “I Would like you to drop to your knees, crawl up under my dress now Lizzy.”

Liz did as commanded as she felt the heat between her legs turn up immediately.

Taisha leaned back against the door to brace herself and spread her legs wide while Liz’s hands began sliding up her legs and under the knee length ruffled sun dress. Her hands moved up to Taisha’s hips and she was pleasantly surprised she did not feel any panties.

Her hands slid over Taisha’s naked ass marveling at the smooth firm feel. A wave of tingling pleasure pulsed through her veins as her breathing and heart rate increased. She looked up at Taisha trembling. “Can I please taste your pussy My Goddess?”

“Yes you may Lizzy. Thank you for asking. First tell me what you are Lizzy,” she said matter of factly.

“I’m your cunt Licker, My Goddess.” She said lifting the skirt and leaning in. “I’ve been thinking about this all day.” She inhaled as the skirt settled over her head. “You smell so good…”

Taisha’s eyes closed as Liz’s tongue separated her engorged Labia. “Oh, that’s it Lizzy you’re so warm. Oh, such a good, cunt licker.” She pressed her palms against the wall and slid her feet a little further apart.

Liz moaned and nodded her approval as her tongue pressed into Taisha’s warm tight vagina. The tangy sweet flavor flooded her tongue sending a rush of wetness into her own pussy. She whimpered and panted her excitement.

“Ooh Honey, you really like that don’t you?” Taisha exhaled heavily.

Liz whimpered and nodded.

“Better than fucking your fiancé? Oh, Lizzy that’s, that’s it Honey, oh!” Panted Taisha

Liz whimpered and nodded moving her tongue faster and harder. She loved the feel of Taisha’s soft bush on her nose. She lapped and probed and wiggled her head.

“Oh, Lizzy, keep that up and you’re gonna get, Oh! A sweet treat, Oh fuck, Sweetie!”

Liz could sense Taisha’s pending orgasm and felt a rush of warm juices coating her tongue. She could feel Taisha’s upper body Jerk as her climax hit.

“Oh Liz, zy! AH!” Taisha jerked and continued with a rhythmic chain of spastic twitches in time with her grunts. “Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!”

Liz felt in complete command. This powerful African Goddess was paralyzed and completely under control with just the use of her tongue. Her pussy tingled in time with Taisha’s orgasmic jerks.

She clung to Taisha’s powerful buns feeling them clench and relax as she spasmed. Taisha’s pleasure sent pulses through Liz’s body to the point she felt she would spontaneously cum in her panties. Warm creamy cum flooded her face and tongue as she gripped her ass, pulled and ground her face harder against her hot pussy lips.

“Oh fuck Lizzy!” Screeched Taisha as she spun and pulled away from Liz’s relentless tongue. “Oh my God, you are…” She panted and leaned on the wall as she gathered herself. “… a natural Sweetie. Stand up here Lizzy”

Liz followed orders and stood up. She looked up at Taisha’s panting flustered face with a grin.

Taisha, saw her cum coated face and leaned in with a lick and tongue probing kiss. As she kissed her and tasted her own cum, she slid her hand down Liz’s tummy to feel how wet her little pussy was. Her fingers slid under Liz’s waste band to discover It was steaming hot and soaking wet.

Liz gasped and nearly came on contact as Taisha’s middle finger slid between her labia. “Huh! Auh!” Gasped Liz unable to speak. She put her head on Taisha’s shoulder and clung to her neck.

Taisha notice the toys on the table and smiled. “Lizzy Honey, are you gonna cum already sweetie?” Asked Taisha sweetly.

Liz nodded and whined, causing Taisha to stop. Then she whispered as she grabbed Liz’s thighs and picked her up. “Not yet Lizzy.” Taisha carried her like a mom with an oversized child, with Liz’s thighs around her waist and arms around her neck. “I want you to show me how you use your toys. We’re gonna make another little video. I see your phone on the table too. Excellent.”

She sat Liz on the end of the dining room table again. “Pick a toy Lizzy,” said Taisha as she picked up the phone. “What’s your passcode Lizzy?” She smiled at Liz calmly. Liz told her without hesitating.

“You take instruction so well Lizzy, thank you.” She gave her a kiss with a swirl of the tongue and then stepped back holding the phone up.

Liz had grabbed the first toy her hand came to. It was the large vibrating massager ball.

“Oh, my that looks like a good one Lizzy. Ok, here’s how this movie’s gonna go. Let’s pretend you are making an audition tape to be my cunt licker. For the video, you will refer to me as Taisha, Ok?” Liz nodded. “We haven’t yet been intimate, and you are trying to convince me you’re sorry for treating me like shit and show how much you want to by my cunt licker, Understood?”

“Yes Taisha.” “Very good Lizzy. Now make yourself cum for me while you tell me. If you want, you can tell me what you were thinking about when you fucked Tony today. If it’s good I’ll send a copy to my phone to watch later and you can keep a copy for yourself, ok Lizzy?”

Liz hesitated, as the reality of the situation started to sink in but nodded her compliance. If this ever got out it would ruin her career, but the idea of pleasuring herself for Taisha and revealing all the thoughts she’d had for Taisha today, made her pussy ache.

“Ok sweetie, action!” Taisha began to record.

Liz held the massager and realized if she turned it on and touched it to her clit to soon it would be a very short recording. She held the massager to the side and spoke to the camera.

“Hi Taisha, It’s me Liz, from school. I’ve made this recording to let you know how sorry I am for treating you badly and how much I want to make it up to you.” She looked directly as Taisha as she spoke. “The truth is I was jealous of you from the beginning. Your confidence strength and beauty all seemed threatening to me. The fact that Principal Turner saw potential in you only added to my jealousy.”

Taisha was taken by the sincerity in her voice and the softness in her eyes as she spoke.

“When I found out you had dated women in college, something happened, and I began to have strange feeling when I looked at you. Your eyes, your lips… I imagine what they would feel like against mine.” Liz swallowed hard. “I thought how they might feel on my neck…” Her eyes closed and her head tilted and rolled gently.

Then she leaned back, shimmied onto the table propped up with her elbows behind her and legs stretched out and spread. Taisha adjusted the phone angle for the full view. She loved seeing her cunt licker naked except for the white thong panties.

“I think about you kissing my shoulders.” Liz turned on the vibrator. “And when I think about those beautiful full lips on my nipples that get so hard Taisha…” She touched the vibrating ball to her right nipple and dropped flat on the table pushing her perky little tits in the air. “Oh Taisha…” She moved to the left nipple. “I don’t deserve you but I wanna please you so much. I wanna touch that strong beautiful body. I wanna feel every curve and touch every inch of you.”

Taisha watched as the vibrator moved slowly back and forth between breasts and over her flat little tummy. She was amazed by the effect little Lizzy was having on her. She thought about dropping the phone, yanking those panties off her and tonging her tight little pussy. But the show was just too good to interrupt.

Liz opened her eyes and looked at Taisha. “I wanna drop to my knees and worship you like an African Goddess. I think about you all the time Taisha, I wanna taste your hot wet pussy every day. All I wanna do is rip my panties off and make myself cum for you and show I’m worthy of being your cunt licker Taisha.” She looked at Taisha with desperate pleasure on her face.

Taisha nodded and Lizzy dropped the massager and worked her panties off. Then she raised her knees up and spread herself open for Taisha.

“I made my fiancé Tony lick my pussy on this very spot today, thinking about you Taisha. I know I’m not worthy by I closed my eyes and imagined your beautiful lips and tongue touching my pussy and it felt so good. He could never make me cum that way, but today, thinking of you, I came so hard for you. I almost yelled out your name Taisha. She began to rub the pulsing vibrating ball against her wet slit. “Huh, huh, huh, huh,” she panted body jerking.

“Then I made him fuck meeee, Oh God Taisha, ” She pressed the ball against her clit. I thought about your hot wet cunt, lowering to my face as I pierced your sweet softness with my tongue. As he pounded me, I thought of my hands on your gorgeous ass, feeling you rub your sticky juices over my face, riding my tongue… Oh Taisha I wanna be your cunt licker pl, ease! Oh fuck! I’m cumming for y, you Ta, ish, a.”

Taisha felt a rush of heat through her loins as Liz looked at her, mouth agape and body jerking as she came. The vibrator hummed and the massager head rolled slowly as Liz pressed it hard against herself with both hands. Liz managed a small gasp of air with each body spasm until she tossed the massager to the side and collapsed onto the dining table.

Once and for all Liz earned the title of cunt licker and Taisha knew how she would reward her and at the same time get her own itch scratched. “And Cut!” said Taisha walking to the side of the dining table. “You got the job Lizzy, that was… Inspiring.” She turned one of the chairs and stepped up onto the dining table.

Liz gazed up at her wide eyed as Taisha stood straddling her abdomen looking down at her. Taisha smiled and stepped forward over Liz’s head.

“That got me very wet Lizzy, you know what they say about life imitating art?”

Taisha gripped the pleats of her skirt and lowered herself down to her knees. Liz was under the light-yellow tent of Taisha’s sun dress with enough light penetrating the thin fabric to see Taisha’s full ass cheeks and the smiley face grin formed where her cheeks met her thighs. In the faint light, the crack of her ass seemed to carry all the way through to her dark bush. She could see beyond her bush up her muscular tummy to the outline of her belly button.

She contemplated how her life changed in just over 24 hours. Yesterday she wanted to drive Taisha Smith out of the school and her life. Now she lay staring at her naked pussy wanting nothing more than the chance to taste her tangy wet cunt and do whatever it took to make Taisha Smith cum in her mouth.

Liz lay, arms at her sides and pinned against her by Taisha’s lower legs. She could see that neon pink slit peeking through Taisha’s dark labia. She imagined her tongue slipping gently into that pink slice of heaven as her right hand slipped around Taisha’s thigh and slid up her tight flat belly feeling her soft smooth skin. She could almost feel Taisha’s firm silky smooth ass as she imagined her left hand caressing it. Taisha lowered herself slowly onto Liz’s tongue.

Liz’s pussy was soaked again. She could not believe how veracious her appetite for Taisha had become. She just made herself cum and needed more already. Taisha hovered over her softly swaying, so Liz reached her arms around the back of Taisha’s thighs with hands gripping the front. She squeezed her thighs and pulled herself up toward those sweet silky lips.

“Not yet Lizzy, I’m gonna need you to ask nicely and tell me what you want.” Said Taisha as she raised herself up and pulled away.

“Please Ms. Smith, let me lick your pussy again. I want you to ride my tongue until you cum in my mouth,” pleaded Liz still clinging to Taisha’s powerful thighs.

Taisha couldn’t decide what she liked better, when Lizzy begged for her pussy Calling her Ms. Smith or calling her My Goddess. “Lizzy Sweetie is your little pussy burning for me again?” She pushed Liz’s hands off her thighs. “Yes Ms. Smith, my pussy’s so hot for you,” she wiggled her hips and raised her pelvis.

“Do you want to play with another toy and cum for me while you suck my pussy Lizzy?” She asked softly.

“Oh, please let me cum for you while I lick your cunt Ms. Smith, please!” That taste put her in a frenzy, and she needed her tongue in her again.

Taisha looked at Liz’s collection. There was a big black rubber cock with a silver vibrator control sticking out of the back end of the ten-inch veiny dick. The front half of a hard rubber ball sack hung down to simulate the balls slapping your ass. A skinny 6-inch little silver dildo about the diameter of a nickel lay next to that seemed tiny in comparison.

Beside that was what Taisha guessed was her first toy; a basic white six-inch-long one-inch diameter dome tipped plastic vibrator. Last was the double headed plunging vibrating super dildo with clit tickler. It was about eight inches long with ribbed rings about a third of the way down the shaft that allowed the tip to rotate and plunge in and out. Taisha had eyed them up when toy shopping for her cunt lickers in college, but they were too expensive for a poor college student to afford.

Liz felt like she was in a dream. The dress tent captured Taisha’s scent and each breath caused a wash of tingling pleasure through her. Hearing Taisha’s voice from outside the soft light of the tent really gave the sensation of the voice of a Goddess speaking from above. She knew what she needed and let Taisha know.

“I want the big black cock Ms. Smith.” She yelled and pushed her pelvis up and collapsed back to the table.

Taisha felt a sudden rush of heat from Liz’s choice. A vision slipped into her head of what it may have looked like if Principal Turner had not gained control of herself when she was with Coach Johnson those years ago in her office. She imagined that big black cock dildo was Coach Johnson’s dick sliding in and out of principal turner as he fucked her hard on the desk.

Taisha grabbed the rubber cock and shoved it in her mouth to lube it up for Liz. Liz could see the silhouette of Taisha sucking the rubber dick and imagined watching it slide in and out of Taisha full lips before she shoved it into Liz.

“You know you’ve already cum for me five times today Lizzy. Now you want a big black cock to go again. You really are a cunt licking little slut aren’t you Lizzy?”

She put the heavy cock in Liz’s hand and looked back over her shoulder to watch.

‘”Oh God yes, I’m your cunt licking little slut Ms. Smith.” She panted aligning the cock head with her pussy.

“Is that beast gonna fit in that cute little pussy Lizzy?” Taisha asked innocently.

Liz pushed “King Dong” steadily in pausing a few times to back it out before going deeper.

Taisha watched as the fat cock pulled her labia all the way in as she shoved. Then she would back it out stretching her labia out before she engulfed another inch or so. Her lips would get pushed back in until she was unable to take more. She repeated the process several times until she maxed out an inch and on half from the plastic half ball sack.

It looked like no ball slapping for Lizzy, Taisha thought as she watched her slide the giant black dick slowly in and out, gyrating her hips with her knees pointed skyward.

Taisha turned back forward and gently began to lower herself. “Are you ready Cunt Licker?” She asked softly.

“Yes please Ms. Smith, let me taste your pussy, Please!” Pleaded Liz as that moist neon pink crack moved closer. She held her tongue stiff and felt Taisha’s lips slowly engulf her.

“Oh yeah, that tongue is so warm Lizzy,” Taisha began to subtly move her hips forward and back, never letting Liz’s tongue out of her slit.

Taisha felt Liz, jerk and squeal into her pussy as she heard the hum of the vibrator switch on. “Lizzy Honey, you have some powerful toys, I can feel that beast vibrating your hot little tongue,” She sighed slowly picking up the pace of her movements.

Liz whimpered and wiggled her tongue inside Taisha, causing Taisha to moan with pleasure. “Such a good cunt licker, Ah! Lizzy that tongue never stops sweetie.” Taisha said petting Liz’s head gently.

Feeling her pleasure intensifying Taisha leaned forward bracing her body with her left arm and continuing to pet Liz’s hair with her right. Liz sensed her pleasure and sped the pace of her tongue and the big black vibrating cock. She struggled to keep her tongue in motion and pleasure herself at the same time. Her moans intensified and Taisha could feel her hot breathe flooding her steaming cunt.

Her cunt licker was bringing her closer to climax again while Taisha envisioned pleasuring Principal turner in the morning. It seemed all the fantasizing about Principal Maggie Turner had built up inside her. The dam broke in her mind and there was no more holding back.

Her hips rocked forward and back in a smooth rhythmic motion that made her feel sexy and free. She envisioned being naked with Maggie Turner, Maggie’s hands on her ass as she rode her beautiful face.

“Oh fuck, it feels so good!” Taisha Sang out.

Her hips rolled faster and faster as she imagined falling forward, face between Principal Turner’s silky thighs and tasting her hot pussy.

As Taisha’s hips rocked, Liz could only hold her tongue stiff and let Taisha drive. Her hot wetness ground against Liz’s face coating her with her juices. With her orgasm building Taisha gripped Liz’s hair and held her face against her writhing pussy.

Liz plunged the big black cock in and out faster and faster as Taisha’s moans and squeals intensified. Taisha’s hips moved a lightning speed as she grunted her pleasure.

“Feels, so, good!” her grip on Liz’s hair tightened.

Liz sucked quick gasps of air as her nose cleared Taisha’s labia while she fucked her face.

“Fuck, I’m cum, ming. Eat, My, Pus,sy! Cunt, Lick, er” Barked Taisha.

Overcome with pleasure Taisha froze groaning and squealing causing Liz to suck her clit button and batter it with her tongue. As she felt Taisha convulse with pleasure, she pulled the black dick hard against her clit raising her ass off the table cumming hard. Liz’s hips jerked in time with Taisha.

When their climaxes passed, Taisha released Liz’s hair and fell forward onto her elbows as Liz licked up her cunt cum. After a moment, Liz released King Dong, it slid out of her and dropped on the table. Then Taisha rolled off Liz and stood next to the table.

“Thank you, Lizzy, I can’t tell you how much I needed that. Let me help you up.” Taisha put out a hand and helped Liz, then she reached for King Dong.

She held up the glistening dildo and smiled. “It’s like a Lizzy cumsicle,” said Taisha as she gave it a big slow lick. “Dildo licking good.” She licked again.

Liz thought that was the second time today Taisha tasted her cum, imagining what it would feel like to have that tongue in her pussy. But now she was completely satisfied and completely spent. Six orgasms in one day tripled the previous best.

Taisha set the dildo down and looked at her gripping her head in both hands. Thank you Lizzy, you may be my best cunt licker yet. Then she leaned in and took a lick on each cheek before slipping her tongue into Liz’s mouth for a deep sensual kiss the shocked Liz with its effect on her. She gladly reciprocated relishing in the gently softness of her kiss and touch.

Taisha broke the kiss, stepped back and looked her up and down. “You’re just so cute Lizzy. I could eat you up Girl. Turn around for me Hon.” Liz turned and when her back was to Taisha, she stopped her and gripped her ass with both hands. “Um, Um, I do love your tight little ass Lizzy.” She squeezed and rubbed it a little roughly and then gave it a playful but firm slap. “So glad it’s mine now Lizzy.

She turned and walked toward the door. “Tomorrow is a big day for me Lizzy. I may need you, if not early, I will really need you tomorrow night. Rest up Lizzy “

“Thank you Ms. Smith.” Said Lizzy submissively.

“Your welcome Lizzy,” said Taisha as she walked out not looking back.

As she walked to the car it occurred to Taisha that she preferred “Ms. Smith” over “My Goddess”. She could sense just a hint of disdain in Lizzy’s voice when she spoke her name and she liked that.

Liz stood naked in her living room, exhausted, satisfied, angry and ashamed all at once. After six orgasms it seemed like the fog of obedience had lifted and she was able to think clearly. She wondered how her life had completely derailed in less than thirty-six hours. Had she really told Taisha she was her cunt licking little slut?

She cleaned up her toys, showered and went to bed, thankful that exhaustion overtook her. She slept for a full eight hours which she hadn’t done since college.

Taisha also slept like a rock but woke up early. She looked at the clock and figured she had a full ninety minutes before Principal Turner’s morning swim. She immediately rolled into the shower and washed and shaved every inch of her body. She was not sure why, if things went as planned it would be some time before Maggie ever saw her naked.

Her mind raced as she reviewed the plan in her mind. She would get dressed, start breakfast and set up her computer. Her stomach turned as she could see the objective at her fingertips and just needed to bring it home.

Her breakfast consisted of comfort foods she had growing up with. She made her Bibi’s (Gramma’s) breakfast casserole. It had eggs, hash browns, peppers, onions and sausage topped with cheese. She also prepared grits and had coffee, Juice and fruit. When she looked at the spread, she realized she made enough to feed them for a week.

She prepped and gave herself the once over in the mirror. She smiled as she felt a rush of heat through her body. Her confidence rose as she looked at herself. The outfit highlighted her body and features every bit as much as she hoped. She never felt so powerful.

She slid the casserole in the oven, positioned her laptop on the counter near the door and looked out the window for signs of movement. Seeing no signs of life, she sighed and looked at her phone. She was still twenty minutes ahead of Maggie’s normal swim time.

She turned back to the computer and a few moments later heard the patio slider. Her heart raced and she looked again, disappointed to see Sam coming out to the patio and looking toward the RV. She ignored him and he walked around to the garage and left for work.

Less than a minute after he left, she heard the slider again, it was Principal turner in her black speedo. She cued the audio of her conversation with Sam and spied her through the blinds.

Maggie looked stunning as usual in the tight swimsuit. Her body firm and smooth, Taisha sighed longingly. She held her finger over the play button and watched. Maggie took several deep breaths looking at the trailer then turned back to look at her reflection in the glass.

She pulled the left shoulder strap out with her thumb, slid her right hand over her breast, gripped and lifted her breast and released the strap. She did the same to the right breast, then turned and looked over her shoulder and adjusted the ass of the swim suite to highlight her cheeks. Then she spun back around and slid her flattened hand down her belly turning left then right making sure everything was in place.

Taisha smiled knowing those were more the actions of a woman wanting very much to impress her lover, rather than those of a stoic martyr, ready to sacrifice her happiness for the sake of her spouse. As Liz headed toward the RV, she hit play.

Maggie tried to push the bad thoughts from her mind. She needed to be strong and remember she was married, in love with Sam and Taisha’s boss. There were so many reasons to stay strong. As she neared the RV, she heard Sam’s voice.

Sam: “I’m sorry. I feel like such a letch. That top is…wow!’

Taisha: “You are a bad boy Mr. Turner. Married men shouldn’t…”

Sam: “I never promised not to look. Besides, Maggie is a highly driven career woman and she understands that our needs aren’t the same outside of work.”

Taisha: “So you two have an understanding?”

“Sam: “You could say that. It’s complicated, but sex is not as important to her, so there are compromises.”

“Taisha: Compromises? So flirting and racy conversation is ok?”

Sam: “Absolutely.”

Taisha: “What else is ok Mr. Turner?”

Sam “Anything you want Taisha.”

Maggie had heard enough; she yanked the RV door open. “Understanding Sam, really!” The door slammed against the RV.

Taisha jumped and held her hand to her chest, the universal signal for you scared the shit out of me and I am having a heart attack.

Maggie’s eyes moved from rage to confusion as the image of Taisha’s terrorized face sitting in front of her laptop, came into focus with no sign of Sam.

Then Sam’s voice continued from the computer. “Taisha, I’m sorry, it’s just, you’re so beautiful and smart and… I can’t stop thinking about…”

Taisha hit stop. “Oh God, Principal Turner you’re early…”

Maggie cut in. “Sam’s not here?” Her look of confusion continued.

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean for you to hear…” She stopped talking. “Please come in and shut the door, I can… breakfast is almost ready…”

“What is that recording Taisha?” Trying to regain her composure, she stepped into the RV and pulled the door closed behind her.

A second wave of confusion hit when she saw Taisha’s outfit. It immediately suggested the painting of Oshun, Goddess over love, sensuality and flirtation Taisha had given her… Taisha was the living embodiment of that picture.

She wore a bright yellow tank top that exploded against her ebony skin. It was semi loose fabric with elastic bands above and below her breasts. There were copper colored arm bands on her biceps and forearms with several solid copper colored bracelet rings on her wrists.

Her hair was down and flowing with a copper head piece that had a beaded necklace that hung from it and spanned her forehead. Her midriff was completely exposed revealing her dark shimmering muscular belly and round inward belly button. She had a full length yellow pleated skirt. The waistband was a shimmering copper colored two-inch-wide elastic material that cut down from her hips to form a V just above her pubic mound.

Maggie was stunned and stood speechless. She had come in angered by what she heard, and her mind could not reconcile what she was seeing. Her head darted subtly up, down and side to side trying to comprehend what was happening. Her mind wanted an explanation for what she’d heard, and her eyes wanted to drink in the beautiful sight that stood before her.

Taisha spoke breaking the awkward silence. “I’m so sorry Principle turner, you’re early. I didn’t mean for you to hear that. I was trying to decide what to tell you…”

“Are you and Sam…”

“No! I would never do that,” Taisha said firmly. “I told you I could handle him, but he said some things yesterday and I wasn’t sure what to do. I don’t want to come between you… Sit down Maggie, we’ll talk over breakfast? Please?” Said Taisha retaining her firm tone. She pointed to the dining table.

“Breakfast is not a top priority at the moment Taisha, and why are you dressed like Oshun?” Said Maggie as she sat at the table.

“Fine but you need to hear me out.” Said Taisha looking Maggie in the eyes.

Maggie did not like the commanding tone, but something told her Taisha was serious and she sat quietly.

“I’ll explain the outfit in a minute. But it was given to me in Africa and I really wanted you to see it, but first let me explain the recording. What exactly did you hear?”

“That’s the question of a guilty party trying to figure out what part of the lie they can keep.” She started to stand up.

“I need you to sit down and be rational Maggie Turner!” Said Taisha in her best schoolteacher voice.

Maggie’s anger was boiling over when Taisha smiled and giggled a little. It put Maggie at ease for a few seconds until the gravity of the situation hit her again. Sensing this, Taisha spoke in a calm voice with a warm smile at just the right instant.

“Principal Turner, I promise nothing happened. You know how Sam is. I handled it; I assure you Mr. Turner is not the object of my desire.” She emphasized the word mister. Implying that Mrs. Turner was her object.

Maggie felt the anger soften and was once again befuddled by her feelings for Taisha. The image of the African goddess from the painting stood personified before her with her toned muscular stomach exposed. Her eyes were drawn to it, the smooth dark skin, muscular abs and her low-cut waistline.

The thought of gently kissing her tummy as her hand slid around to her full ass and held her close, appeared in her mind. How good would it feel to just hug her close and press her cheek against her warm body, she wondered. As she felt her mind drifting away, she managed to gather her thoughts and snap herself out of it.

“So, you recorded him yesterday?” Said Maggie, residing herself to the fact she would not get a swim in this morning.

She told herself she would do it later. She would definitely need the stress relief.

Taisha pulled the casserole from the oven. “Please, let’s eat and talk about something less taxing over breakfast and I will tell you all about it after.”

She scooped out a large portion onto Maggie’s plate and a similar amount for herself. Maggie looked at it and thought, no way she could eat all that.

“Taisha, you’ve put out quite the spread. Thank you.” She took a bite. “This is delicious.” She took another bite savoring the flavors.

It had been a while since she had a real breakfast. Yesterday’s French toast was the first hot breakfast in ages. But this was incredible.

“Amazing, I hope you’ll share the recipe.” said Maggie taking the third bite.

“It’s another of my Bibi’s recipes. If I share it, I’ll be excommunicated from the family.” She smiled. “I might take the risk with you though.”

Maggie watched Taisha’s eyes move up and down looking at her teasingly. She hated the fact the little once over with her eyes, made Maggie’s heart race. She needed to stay strong and try not to encourage her.

Over breakfast Taisha explained, during her study abroad in Africa when she had arrived at a village in Nigeria, one of the elder women was taken by her in a yellow blouse and told her she reminded her of Oshun. She is the woman that did the painting Taisha had given Maggie. After teaching the children they wanted to express their gratitude by presenting her with the outfit she was wearing. They hand crafted everything. When Taisha tried to pay them for it, they refused.

“It was just so moving that a village that was the poorest of the poor by our standards gave me such a beautiful and extravagant gift for teaching their children.” Taisha stood up and turned around. “Look at the detail.”

Maggie was amazed. As she spun Maggie could see what she thought was an elastic waist was actually a series or strings through the waist bands that pulled together in the back and tied. The top similarly was not elastic but tied. on the right side, under her arm.

The jewelry was intricate, and hand crafted as well. When she saw Taisha’s exposed shoulders and lower back, she found herself wanting to touch and caress her ebony skin.

“It’s so beautiful and elaborate, it’s not something I can wear going out and about, so I just wanted to share it with you.”

“I’m so glad you did Taisha. The detail is amazing, and you are the only one I know beautiful enough to do it justice.” Said Maggie, trying not to get lost her eyes.

Taisha noticed and began to grow more confident that her plan was working. She maintained eye contact until Maggie swallowed hard and looked down and away.

Changing the subject Maggie asked for seconds. “I can’t believe I’m doing this after that giant serving, but can I please have some more?” she asked softly.

Taisha served her another helping. After breakfast Maggie helped clean up and they sat on the sofa. Taisha shared the events of the day before with Sam and eventually played the recordings for her. She helped keep it light and they joked as best they could, making fun of Sam.

Maggie tried to keep the attitude that Sam was Sam and it was not a big deal. She particularly found it amusing how obvious it was Taisha was not actually participating in phone sex and came across almost monotone at certain points.

“Oh My god, listen to you, were you yawning right there?” Maggie laughed as she listened.

Sam on the other hand clearly did make himself cum. Sam being Sam was one thing, but the revelation that he had apparently, routinely, had sex with multiple women over the years, was hard to take.

The hypocrisy of her anger did not escape Maggie. Considering her encounters with Taisha, it was a bit of the pot and the kettle. But, in her defense, she told herself, Taisha was the instigator and Maggie had stopped it.

But even as she told herself this, her eyes scanned Taisha. The contrast of her glistening dark skin against the bright yellow fabric, the shape of her shoulders and neck and the way the large hooped earing bounced against her neck, all seemed to make Maggie want her.

She breathed slowly and steadily through her nose trying to keep control of her emotions. As she did the scent of Taisha’s perfume brought back the image of that first encounter in her office. Taisha was rubbing her shoulders and when the scent hit her nostrils. That may have been the moment Maggie lost control. As she recalled how Taisha was able to bring her such pleasure with just one finger, she felt another rush of wetness.

Then it hit Maggie, she was in a speedo and it would not take much to soak through. She quickly stood up breaking her chain of thought. “I think I’ll have more coffee, would you like some?” She asked Taisha.

“No thanks. Are you ok Principal Turner?” Taisha looked at Maggie’s ass in the speedo and imagined nibbling her partially exposed butt cheeks.

She did not comprehend a word of Maggie’s response as she took in the image of Principal Turner’s tight little body in the lycra suit. Her breasts were a nice handful with her nipples quite visible through the stretched fabric. Her stomach firm and flat, begged to be touched and kissed. When she turned, she marveled at the arch of her back giving way to the smooth curve of her ass.

She recalled the feel of her neck and shoulders as she had massaged them at that first encounter. She wanted to peel that speedo off and explore her nude body…

… “so many mixed emotions, but thanks for asking.” Maggie sighed.

Taisha’s mind whipped back into focus as she looked at Maggie’s troubled face. She quickly thought of a response that would not give up her complete lack of attention to what was just said.

“Just know I’m here if you ever need to talk about it or… I’m here.” Taisha thought, less was more in this case and stopped talking.

Maggie returned to the sofa an took a seat with her back to the corner of the armrest. This placed her a little farther away for safety but facing Taisha a bit more. After sitting for a moment, she realized this position had it’s downside. She had a really good view of Taisha’s fit stomach against the bright yellow.

She could see her ab muscles even as she sat and could not stop the thought of licking her belly button. Her eyes bounced from her belly button to her eyes.

Those eyes were hypnotic in their own right. Clear bright whites surrounding the intensely dark iris almost undiscernible from her pupils. Her face was almost glowing, the ebony softness begged for her touch.

Maggie remembered how Taisha’s full soft lips felt against hers and once again realized she was losing the battle. She thought of a question that could justify her stare and get her mind off the forbidden fruit in front of her.

“How do you get your abs so toned Taisha, I have never been able to get the six pack, or even a one pack.”

“I’ve done at least fifty sit-ups a day for ten years plus, I eat right and run three times a week. Of course, I tried swimming the other day and was ready to quit after four laps. I don’t think you have anything to worry about Principal Turner. You have a tight firm beautiful tummy,” responded Taisha looking at Maggie’s midsection eagerly. “I wish I looked like that in a speedo.”

Taisha struggled to focus. Maggie sat with her back in the corner of the arm rest, her right knee against the back of the couch with her calf laying on the sofa and foot dangling over the edge. Her left leg was stretched out and heel rested on the floor. She tried not to stare at the bathing suit crotch but couldn’t help but imagine pulling it aside and diving in between Maggie’s legs and tasting her again.

They continued talking about workout routines and diet plans, favorite foods and portion control. That made Maggie think how good she was doing with her thought control. Until Taisha warmed her coffee for her and sat back down closer on the sofa, back in perfume range.

Once again, the scent of Rogue, plunged her mind back to the encounter in her office. “So much more to teach you,” Taisha had said.

Maggie needed to get out of this situation, or she would falter again. And if she didn’t move now, she would soak through her bathing suit for sure. “That coffee is going through me. I better head back to the house. I’m too full to swim anyway, I should get out of this suit.” Maggie stood up as she spoke.

“You can use the restroom here, I was gonna show you my photo journal from the village in Nigeria, won’t you stay a bit longer. I have some pajama’s or something comfy you can put on if you want, shorts and T maybe?” Said Taisha, trying not to sound desperate.

Maggie stood looking down a Taisha trying to decide what to do. She was a professional grown woman in charge of the largest high school in Arkansas. But couldn’t control herself around one young woman. She asked herself, “Is this what you are reduced to? Some kind of hormone crazed animal…”

“Ok, yeah, that sounds great, give me a minute.” Said Maggie and she went into the bathroom. She pulled down the speedo to her knees and sat. The door to the bathroom had a body mirror on the inside. She had forgotten about that. When they had used the RV, she remembered thinking it had to be a man that designed this. There’s not a woman alive who wants to watch themselves while doing their business.

She finished and cleaned herself up. Before leaving the bathroom, she looked at herself in the mirror and took a few deep breaths, determined to maintain her composure. She opened the door, still looking in the mirror as it opened. The mirror reflected into the bedroom and she caught sight of black stockings and matching braw and underwear laying on the bed.

With the door open it blocked the aisle of the RV acting as a sight barrier to the living area where Taisha was. Maggie left it open and turned toward the bedroom. The stockings were lace thigh highs and the bra and panties were black lace with a touch of sparkle and an elaborate group of black strings for attaching them somehow.

Maggie starred at them imagining what Taisha would look like in that outfit. She wondered why they were laid out on the bed like they were on display. As she starred, she heard Taisha.

“Everything OK Principal Turner?” Asked Taisha.

“Is this supposed to be the something comfier?” Asked Maggie, a bit agitated.

“Oh, no that wasn’t meant for you to see, I’m Sorry, I a…” Taisha said sounding flustered.

She had in fact wanted Maggie to see the outfit, but a bit later. But she thought this could work.

“Did you wear that for Sam?” She asked anger growing.

“God no I bought them for you, before…”

Maggie looked back toward the door and saw her reflection. She blushed and felt a tingle between her legs when it hit her, Taisha was going to wear that outfit for her.

“Before?” Maggie asked and paused.

“Before you said we shouldn’t… I thought I had put them away, I’m so sorry, please don’t think I’m still trying…” Taisha paused to let Maggie react. She had moved closer to the door.

Maggie turned back to look at the outfit and her mind imagined what Taisha would look like wearing it. Her mind pictured kneeling before Taisha and peeling those stockings off her thighs. Her breathing deepened and the silence grew awkward.

“It’s OK. I’m sorry I jumped to conclusions. You’re a beautiful young lady and gonna make someone very happy someday. I’m flattered you would have worn that outfit for me.” Maggie felt herself getting warmer and wetter and tried to figure out how to gracefully leave.

“I bought it hoping you would wear it actually… Stop it Taisha you’re making it worse. Principal turner I’m sorry I…” Taisha rambled.

Maggie gripped the right stocking. She had never worn anything like that before. She had owned at least a thousand pairs of panty hose, but never anything like what she was holding. They were so light and silky, she rubbed them against her face breathing deeply. They smelled of Taisha’s Rogue perfume causing her pussy to flush. Suddenly she felt light-headed and sat quickly on the bed.

“…we’re ok?” Taisha finished.

“Yes, we’re ok.” Replied Maggie. “Just give me a minute please.”

“Ok.” Said Taisha tentatively.

Maggie put on one of the stockings and looked at herself. She extended her leg and turned sideways to the mirror. The look and feel were exhilarating. She never would have bought something like this for herself. She put on the other and stood looking at her legs in the stockings.

Even with the speedo she felt sexier than she could remember. She was getting more excited by the minute and looking at the conglomeration of strings coming from the panties and braw she couldn’t resist trying them on too.

“Everything is ok Taisha, I promise. I just need a few minutes to collect myself if you don’t mind,” she said as she wiggled out of the speedo.

She wished she’d done that before she put on the stockings but managed to get it off over the stockings. She enjoyed looking at herself naked with the lace stockings even more. Taisha opened her mind to so many possibilities, she began to think about her words yet again. “So much more to teach you…”

It took her several minutes to figure out the panties and braw, but it was worth the challenge. They were not quite like anything she had seen before. The panties were a bikini thong, but so unique Maggie quickly put aside her dislike of butt floss.

The waist band was a thin quarter inch elastic ribbon material. But cumming off each side of the top of triangle pantie front, were two additional crisscrossing elastic ribbon straps that formed six diamonds of skin that shown through the straps. Three ribbon straps wrapped around each hip, came back together, and crisscrossed in the back just above her ass crack.

After she figured out the maze of elastic straps, she could not help but look at herself in the mirror. The panties had little sparkling specs interwoven into the black lace and contrasted nicely with her slightly tanned skin. She felt so sexy as she turned sideways and adjusted the three straps high on her exposed hips.

She looked over her shoulder and saw the way the straps converged above her naked ass. She felt proud of all the hours she spent in the pool and at the gym to keep her ass in shape. The black lace stockings seemed to accentuate her ass sending a tingle through her body.

The bra was equally complex, but she figured it out quickly. It was a basic black lace bra with the sparkles interwoven also. It clipped in the back normally, but like the panties, there were three elastic straps that attached at the bottom under each breast, they crisscrossed in front forming the diamond patterns below her breasts. The three straps were connected to a bit of fabric with a triple clasp that connected in the center of her back.

Those three black ribbon straps wrapping around her back made Maggie feel so sexy, because of the clash against her light skin and the way it seemed to accentuate her shape. She looked at herself and spun slowly around. She marveled at Taisha’s ability to tap into her most inner desires.

Maggie would have never imagined wearing the outfit Taisha had picked and now that it was on, she had never felt so attractive, or so wanted. She needed to see Taisha’s reaction to her wearing it. Her defenses were gone, and she had to know what Taisha could teach her. “A thousand ways to pleasure you…” She said.

At the same time Taisha had inched closer to the door. Resisting the urge to peak over the top or under the door, she listened quietly. Based on the movements and rustling she dared to hope Principal Turner was putting on the lingerie.

She tried to contain her excitement as her dream could finally become reality. She wanted to speak out but needed to play it cool. She had asked for a few minutes and it had been several. She removed her arm bands, bracelets and head piece wanting nothing between them incase…

She could hear Principal Turner breathing and see shadows moving on the floor under the door. She wondered if Maggie was looking at herself in the mirror when suddenly she heard her speak in a breathy sighing voice. “Taisha?”

“Yes Ms. Turner?” Taisha’s heart thumped.

Taisha smiled as the silence lingered. After a long moment Taisha spoke with joy. “You like the outfit, don’t you?”

Another torturous moment and finally. “Yes, very much.” Maggie said softly, butterflies in her stomach. She breathed slowly and deeply.

“Do you want to show me how you look Principal Turner?” Asked Taisha, her confidence growing with each exchange.

“Yes, please.” She stood barely able to breath.

Looking over her shoulder at her ass in the thong, she hoped Taisha would not be disappointed. She turned to face the mirror, smiled and took a deep breath. “I love it Taisha, I want you to see me. I want you to teach me…”

“I’m coming in now Principal Turner.” Taisha swung the door closed and gazed in amazement. There stood the object of her fantasy for so long, now ready to offer herself. The stockings fit her perfectly giving way to her creamy lightly tanned thighs. She wanted to caress her legs, starting at the silk stockings and on up to her smooth bare thighs.

Her mouth hung open as her eyes took in the skin colored diamonds showing through the crisscrossed straps on her pelvis. She followed the triple straps up around her curved hips.

Maggie’s stomach and chest moved softly as she breathed steadily and deeply, her breasts pushed up bulging out of the black sparkling bra. The skin diamonds below her breasts peeked through the straps begging for Taisha’s tongue. As Taisha’s eyes moved up her shapely neck and met Principal Turner’s eyes. She felt a rush of tingling heat through her body that surpassed any of her countless fantasies of Principal Maggie Turner.

When their eyes met Maggie saw the look of pure desire in Taisha’s eyes and felt any remaining inhibitions melt away. The expression on that beautiful ebony face electrified every cell of Maggie’s body. She had never felt so wanted.

Taisha twirled her hand signaling Maggie to Turn. She remembered how soft Maggie’s hair felt as she turned. The soft brown hair now hung down against her back hanging between her should blades.

She let out an audible moan when she saw Principal Turners shapely ass and the crisscrossed straps converging above her ass crack. She noticed two subtle dimples on her lower back above each cheek. The sexy curve of her back and the valley down her spine would definitely need to be thoroughly kissed.

Unable to wait any longer, Taisha stepped forward, pulled the bathroom door back open so the mirror was in full view. She quietly stepped up behind her quarry and slid a finger beneath her hair and pulled it aside.

Maggie jumped a bit, startled and completely electrified. Then she instinctively tilted her head, surrendering her neck. As Taisha’s lips gently touched, Maggie sighed heavily. Taisha’s warm soft lips softly kissed her neck, her breath sending a wave of goose bumps down Maggie’s spine.

“I’ve dreamed of this for so long Principal Turner,” Taisha kissed her again. “You are the most beautiful thing…” She planted more soft kisses as her hands landed gently on Maggie’s hips. “I want to pleasure you Principal Turner.” She kissed more firmly starting at the shoulder and moved up her neck to just behind the ear.

Maggie whimpered and began to tremble as Taisha’s hands slid down Maggie’s thighs to the stockings and then back up her hips and up her sides. Her touch was tickling bliss as her hands move up to Maggie’s shoulders. Taisha traced her fingertips down Maggie’s arms and then followed the path of the ribbons from Maggie’s sides to the bottom edge of the bra.

“I can feel your heart pounding Principal Turner. Do I excite you?” Whispered Taisha.

“Y, yes. Oh, yes.” Maggie felt week kneed.

“Are you ready for your first lesson Principal Turner?” Her fingers teased their way down Maggie’s abdomen and circled her belly button.

Maggie exhaled in broken puffs and nodded. “Oh T, Taisha…” Her knees buckled.

“Let’s set you down Principal Turner.” She wrapped her arms around Maggie’s belly and turned them both.

When they faced the mirror Maggie’s heart skipped a beat at the sight of Taisha’s ebony arms holding her. Taisha gracefully guided Maggie’s body as she sat on the bed and positioned her. They sat facing the Mirror with Maggie sitting between Taisha’s spread legs. Taisha had positioned the fanned sundress, so Maggie sat on it.

Taisha rested her chin on Maggie’s shoulder and looked at her while her fingers caressed Maggie’s sides and stomach. “I want you to see yourself through my eyes Principal Turner. You are beautiful, passionate and the most desirable woman I have ever met.”

The intensity in Taisha’s eyes held Maggie’s gaze as she lost herself in the feel of Taisha’s delicate fingers.

As she spoke, Taisha traced the top edge of the stockings and then up Maggie’s inner thigh. “Do you like how you look Principal Turner?” Maggie nodded. “Me too, very much. Will you wear this whenever you come visit me?” Maggie Nodded. “Thank you, Principal Turner. I wish I could tell you how good you feel. I’ve fantasized about this for so long.”

Taisha kissed her neck as her fingers traced the outline of her panties and slid up the centerline of her pussy. Maggie’s eyes closed as she released a sighing moan and leaned her body more firmly against Taisha. She felt Taisha’s breasts against her back and rolled her hips gently in response to the touch.

“Your pussy is so warm Principal Turner; I wonder if you’re as wet as you make me.” Taisha’s lips tickle her ear as she spoke.

“Taisha, I want you so much,” Maggie trembled and pushed her pelvis toward the retreating fingers.

Taisha rapidly slid her fingers up the ribbon straps across Maggie’s tummy and around her hips.

“You don’t know how long I’ve waited to hear words like that from those pretty lips of yours. I am going to explore every inch of you today Principal Turner.” Her fingers swirled around her belly button again.

“Yes,” Maggie gasped as her stomach jerked.

“You like that Principal turner?” her finger traced the triangles above her pelvis.

Maggie tremble and panted rapidly. “Yes Taisha, I love it wh, when you, oh, touch me.

“That’s so good, because I’m going to be touching you all day long and I, want you to tell me how it makes you feel, OK?” Taisha leaned in and kissed her neck and shoulder.

“Your lips are so soft and warm Taisha,” Maggie’s eyes closed. “Your fingers send goosebumps through my whole body.”

Taisha’s pussy throbbed. She could hardly believe this was finally happening. Principal Turner was surrendering herself to her.

“Will you please grant me one wish Principal Turner” she kissed her ear lobe.

“Of course, what is it?” Maggie panted.

“No matter what happens tomorrow, I want you today, all day and I need you to trust me completely Principal Turner.” Her fingers traced the top of Maggie’s bra.

“I do trust you Taisha, just look at me.” She smiled and moaned as Taisha kissed her neck again.

Taisha petted Maggie’s hair with her left hand, put her cheek against Maggie’s and smiled at her. “Excellent Principal Turner, It’s time for your first lesson. It’s more of a review of a previous teachings.”

Taisha brought her right hand to Maggie’s face and caressed her lower lip with her middle finger. She gently pushed it in Maggie’s willing mouth, and she sucked it in and swirled her tongue around it.

“God, I want you Principal Turner,” Smiled Taisha. “Now, I want you to watch in the mirror, while I remind you of the power in this one little finger.”

Maggie sucked the finger, whimpering as her pussy flushed with warm wetness.

Taisha pulled her right finger out while her left hand slid down Maggie’s shoulder and chest then on down her stomach. Maggie gasped in anticipation as Taisha’s hand moved lower. Then her fingers slid under the right side of Maggie’s panties and peeled them back to the left.

They both watched in the mirror with a rush of excitement as the magic finger slid through Maggie’s dark brown muff and separated her exposed engorged labia. Both mouths opened when the finger reached her steaming wetness. As Taisha spoke Maggie stiffened and pressed backward against Taisha, moaning audibly.

“Oh, Principal Turner you’re down right steaming.” Taisha kissed her neck and slid her stretched finger up and down her crack like a hotdog in a bun. “Do you like th…”

“Oh yes, Taisha I love when you touch me.” Maggie whimpered uncontrollably.

“Thank you for telling me, you take instruction well.” Taisha whispered as her hand maintained a slow steady pace.

Maggie watched as Taisha’s dark finger partially disappeared between her pink labia. “Taisha you feel so good.”

“No, that’s you Principal Turner, so warm, soft and wet. I could touch you forever.” She teased Maggie’s earlobe with her tongue.

“Oh please, Taisha.” Maggie rocked her hips.

“I love the way you move Principal Turner. You’ve missed my finger, haven’t you?”

Maggie couldn’t believe the frenzy Taisha put her in with that one little finger. As she watched herself gyrate it only excited her more. “Oh, yes Taisha I’ve missed you.”

“Do you want me inside of you Principal Turner?” asked Taisha as she pressed a little harder.

“Yes, please Taisha, oooohhhhh!” She moaned.

“Spread your your legs wider for me Principal Turner.” She said firmly.

Maggie’s legs were pressed against Taisha’s inner thigh, so she quickly put one leg at a time over Taisha’s, so her calves rested on the outside of Taisha’s knees.

“Thank you Principal Turner. If you continue to do as I say, I promise you’ll never forget today.” Taisha said seductively as her finger slid up Maggie’s pussy.

As she moved her hand back down the finger curled and slid smoothly into her vagina.

“Oh Taisha, I love wh, what you do to me!” Maggie panted with her hand pushing on Taisha’s thighs raising her pelvis to meet that magical finger.

“You make me want you so much Principal Turner. This is just one finger. I have so much in store for you today. Are you ready to learn Principal Turner?”

“Yes, Taisha, yes!” She squealed and rolled her hips as Taisha pumped her with the finger.

“Are you my teacher’s pet Principal Turner?”

“Yes!” Maggie panted.

Taisha squeezed her tight with her left arm and sped up her right finger. “You’ve made me so happy Principal Turner, I’m so glad you like the outfit I bought you. The way you move for me makes my whole body burn for you. I love how you give yourself to me so freely. I want you to release all that bottled up passion for me. Will you give yourself to me today Principal Turner?”

Maggie’s eyes were locked on Taisha’s face as she spoke. Those piercing eyes seemed to see her deepest desires and her touch excited every part of her. “Oh God Taisha. I love what you do to me. Yes, I want you to, ah!”

Maggie felt a climax building, arched her back and closed her eyes surrendering to the finger that plunged inside her. “Will you give yourself to me for the day Principal Turner and let me pleasure you as you deserve to be pleasured?”

“Yes, I’m yours Taisha. Anything…” Maggie’s hips moved faster and faster with her building climax.

“Thank you Principal Turner. Each time I make you cum I want you to sing it out.”

Already on the verge, she squealed instantly. “You’re making me cum Taish, aaaaa.” Then Maggie’s eyes closed.

“Open your eyes and watch me make you cum Principal Turner.”

Maggie did as commanded and Taisha moved the finger to her clit and rubbed it hard and fast. “Taisha!” She yelled. “Your… Mak, ing, me cum!”

Maggie’s mouth hung open as she moaned and screamed with pleasure. She watched as Taisha’s mouth also hung open mirroring Maggie’s. It was as if Taisha was feeling Maggie’s bliss herself.

Taisha moved her finger back inside her and began a rhythm of plunging her finger in and out then rubbing her clit.

“Making me, ah! Cum T, tai, sha!”

Taisha pulled out and massaged her clit.

“Right there don’t stop!” Yelled Maggie.

Taisha rubbed her hard. “You like that Principal Turner?”

“God y, yes! Mak, ing me cum!

Taisha’s pussy flooded with warmth as she watched Principal Maggie Turner rolling her hips wildly.

“All this from one finger Principal Turner.” Taisha smiled briefly but resumed the open-mouthed sympathy moan as fantasy had finally become reality.

“Love, that fing, ger Taish, aaaaa! Cum, ming!” She screamed.

“I want you so much, Principal Turner!”

Maggie moaned and jerked uncontrollably as Taisha held her tight with her left arm and delivered paralyzing pleasure with one ebony finger. Taisha was relentless as Maggie’s orgasm seemed never ending. Finally, she couldn’t take anymore and gripped Taisha’s arm and pulled her off.

Watching herself cum so hard and so willingly was an image she would replay in her mind a thousand times, she thought, as she leaned against her maven catching her breath.

Taisha began to caress her hair softly. “An amazing beginning Principal Turner. Thank you for making my dream a reality.” She kissed her cheek softly and held her close.

Maggie looked at Taisha’s face as she gently petted Maggie’s head. It was the look of pure contentment. She closed her eyes and enjoyed Taisha’s warmth. A smile washed over her face as she imagined what Taisha would teach her next.

To Be Continued…

---